Fire
Author: Terra Harmony
Date: 2012-10-06 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Magic; Romance; Supernatural; Adult; Young Adult; Paranormal; Urban Fantasy
Description: Elemental magic is a weapon of power, on both sides of the war. The Seven has another leader, Kaitlyn is a new mother, and everyone is busy building their armies. During one battle, the secret to Akasha is discovered, and the race to master it is on. With all eyes on the prize, what matters most gets left behind. It is up to Kaitlyn to preserve the planet in the wake of the pure destructive power of Akasha, and the humans who wield it.
Publisher: Amazon Digital Services

Fire, Book Three of the Akasha Series

Elemental magic is a weapon of power, on both sides of the war.

The Seven has another leader, Kaitlyn is a new mother, and everyone is busy building their armies. During one battle, the secret to Akasha is discovered, and the race to master it is on. With all eyes on the prize, what matters most gets left behind. It is up to Kaitlyn to preserve the planet in the wake of the pure destructive power of Akasha, and the humans who wield it.

The Akasha Series:

Water, Book 1

Air, Book 2

Fire, Book 3

Earth, Book 4: To Be Published Spring 2013

Fire

By Terra Harmony

Copyright 2011 by Terra Harmony

All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from the author, except by reviewer, who may quote brief passages in a review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

The scanning, uploading and distribution of this publication via the Internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal, and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage illegal electronic distribution of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated.

Editing Team: Jessica Dall, Cathy Wathen,
and Extra Set of Eyes Proofing
www.readitreviewit.wordpress.com

Cover design by Keary Taylor
www.indiecoverdesigns.com

For Caroline and Brian.

I am so grateful to have found a critique group with as much passion for writing as me. Thanks so much for all your help!

Table of Contents

Chapter 1: Waves of Pain

Chapter 2: Motherly Instincts

Chapter 3: Truce

Chapter 4: Clues

Chapter 5: Honey Bee

Chapter 6: New York

Chapter 7: Easter Island

Chapter 8: Too Many Shades

Chapter 9: Covering the Tracks

Chapter 10: Jalopies Galore

Chapter 11: The Athame Wielder

Chapter 12: Save the Bees

Chapter 13: The Fire Within

Chapter 14: Kindred Spirits

Chapter 15: Lake Kivu, Rwanda

Chapter 16: Building an Army

Chapter 17: Bad Business

Chapter 18: Forming the Circles

Chapter 19: Broken Truce

Chapter 20: Elements Rising

Chapter 21: Beacons

Chapter 22: The Touch of a Mother

Chapter 23: Bumpy Ride

Chapter 24: All that Matters

Chapter 25: Gambling

Chapter 26: Change of Plans

Chapter 27: India

Chapter 28: No Regrets

Chapter 29: The Blaze in her is Strong

Chapter 30: The Nursery

Chapter 31: Earthquakes are the Least of It

Chapter 32: His Army

Chapter 33: Taking Sides

Chapter 34: Turnip Guardian

Chapter 35: A Plea for Help

Chapter 36: The Merge

Chapter 37: Back to Business

Chapter 38: Red Skies

Chapter 39: Unlikely Friends

Chapter 40: Shanxi, China

Chapter 41: Lilacs

Chapter 42: Surprises

Chapter 43: Swim with the Current

Chapter 44: Unlucky Parents

Chapter 45: Vested Interests

Chapter 46: No Chance

Chapter 47: Game Changer

Chapter 48: Safe with the Spirits

Chapter 49: The Plan

Chapter 50: Boot Camp

Chapter 51: Adding it Up

Chapter 52: Make it Right

Chapter 53: Roots

Chapter 54: No Rest for the Wicca

Chapter 55: Flu Epidemic

Chapter 56: Onward

Chapter 57: A Kiss

Chapter 58: Capture the Flag

Chapter 59: Confidence

Chapter 60: Dangerous Conditions

Chapter 61: High Tech

Chapter 62: MIA

Chapter 63: More

Chapter 64: Numbness

Chapter 65: Plays with Fire

Chapter 66: The Commute From Hell

Chapter 67: More Lists

Chapter 68: On Our Way

Chapter 69: Balance

Chapter 70: State of the Union

'Earth' Excerpt

About the Author

Chapter 1

Waves of Pain

The fireball shot out of my hand, straight into one of the cupboards, blowing shards of pressed wood everywhere. Bits of flame flared up around the large captain’s bridge on the boat. I bent over, uncontrollable pain wracking my body. The coaching I received on labor pains did nothing.

Imagine riding on top of the wave of pain, instead of sinking beneath them.

I laughed out loud at the irony. Little did the doctor know I’d be in the middle of the Southern Ocean, on my own, navigating literal waves.

The contraction subsided, and I stumbled to the other side of the room to retrieve the fire extinguisher. The foamy, white goo was probably almost gone. With little hope of being able to reign in my powers, I was digging my own grave.

I paused before aiming the extinguisher over what was left of the cupboard. Most of the windows had blown out, and the cold wind, along with the freezing droplets of ocean, was quickly turning my hands blue; the rest of my body was bound to follow. Fire might be a good thing. But there was no way to control it. I forced my numb hand to squeeze the handle, extinguishing the flames before they could burn the ship right out from under me.

I hobbled over to the Doppler machine, checking to see if anyone was on my tail before another contraction came. I hadn’t blown up that machine, yet. Only one dot on the screen; my boat. Everyone I left behind on Heard and McDonalds Islands would still be there, recovering from the battle. Cato was dead, killed by the traitor Vayu – now also dead.

Susan had a boat, but she was on the opposite end of the island and had no idea I was gone. Alex would be helping Micah out of the crater formed from my earthquake.

Micah. A new wave of pain was mounting, physically and mentally this time. I let the contraction take me, nearly pulling me under and drowning me. This one I deserved. This one was my punishment for leaving Micah, depriving him of his family and the wonderful life he envisioned for us. This one left me in tears.

I am so sorry, Micah. Please forgive me. Please understand.

Even if he should find me, which he wouldn’t, nothing would go back to the way it was. Nothing would be the same.

I wiped my cheeks dry, and crawled over to my makeshift bed – a mattress on the floor. I looked over at the bassinet, ready to receive the life inside me. If only we could survive this; which was looking more doubtful by the minute.

Another contraction. Already? They were practically right on top of each other now, giving me no time to recover. It gripped my entire midsection, muscles squeezing until I thought they would explode. I moved to my hands and knees, trying to concentrate on something. I looked out the window at the gray sky and sea, which blurred into one, never-ending ocean of nothing. I held my breath through the contraction, and my vision went wavy. The pain dulled slightly, making it a little more manageable. This contraction seemed to last forever, and I hadn’t even crested the wave yet.

The wind picked up outside. I blinked and my vision cleared. A tornado had formed directly in the path of my boat.

I want the fireballs back.

I launched my body toward the wheel and turned it, hard. The boat lurched in response. I considered turning back for the islands. I might be safer fighting Shawn than fighting myself.

My contraction peaked, rendering mind and body useless. The boat stopped its forward momentum, pausing as I rode the waves of pain, then was pulled backward, into the tornado. Although the contraction was subsiding, I couldn’t do anything but watch as I was drawn closer and closer into a vortex of spinning wind and water.

Thank God.

Thank God I did not do this in a hospital or even around other people. I couldn’t imagine the consequences. How did the other Gaias manage?

The doctor told me of two Gaias he helped during labor. For one the baby hadn’t survived, the other, the mother hadn’t.

I looked at the tornado. This would be why.

As the contraction ceased, so did the tornado. I dreaded the ride the next one would bring, and it was only seconds away. I pushed myself off the ground, groaning, and hurried to put the boat back on course for Perth, the largest city in Western Australia.

Confidence that I would ever make it was waning. I collapsed on the floor, too drained to even pull myself back to the mattress. My body temperature spiked, the ice-cold ocean spray hitting me through the shattered windows actually felt good.

As another contraction started, a lump of despair rose up in my throat. I can’t do this. What was I thinking? I need to turn back. But I was closer to my destination than my departure point by now.

The pain quickly rose to new heights. I bit my lower lip and tasted coppery blood. It was not a good enough distraction. Having no other choice, I screamed out loud, my shriek lost among the ocean waves surrounding me. The water grew more and more intense until every last wave was double the size of my boat, threatening to engulf me.

The boat made stomach-flipping drops, tilting to one side so much I thought it would tip. Then it leveled out and went to the other side; like a carnival ride. Except this time I wasn’t throwing my hands in the air. My fingers curled into the floor, cracking my nails. Just as I reached the peak of the contraction, I felt something inside drop. There was an unbearable pressure between my legs, accompanied with the urgent need to push. I held out, remembering what I could of movie births. Wait for it, take a breath. Breathe…breathe….it was almost over. I reached down and felt between my legs. Something hard where only soft should be. The head! My baby was almost here!

I waited a few more seconds until the contraction came. Then I pushed. I pushed through my gut, every muscle in my body tensed. My vision went blurry again but a new wave of adrenaline came to me and I used it to focus. Another quick breath, and then more pushing. The contraction came and went, and I had made no more progress.

I started to panic. What if she was suffocating? A million things could go wrong, and my baby was stuck.

One more time, I told myself. She’ll be ok. Give it one more contraction and then you can panic.

Before the thought finished forming, the next contraction came.

"This is it," I said aloud, my voice rough, foreign-sounding. I pushed, determined to make it work. If she didn’t come out this time, I’d seriously consider putting the scalpel in the first aid kit to good use.

I pushed with everything I had left, not saving one ounce of energy for future contractions. It was now or never.

Everything tensed and strained, except my voice. My vocal chords were paralyzed. Pushing all of that energy out, I felt the elemental magic welling up within me. Shit, shit, shit, I thought. This time it wouldn't just be a fireball, or a tornado. I could survive both of those, I had proven it. Instead, the elements were intertwining; I felt them knitting together inside me as if they knew exactly what to do.

Please no, please no, I thought. Nothing good would come of this. I couldn’t concentrate on both my labor and my magic. I had to pick one and go with it. At this point, I went with the only one I felt slightly more in control of; the labor.

On my back now, I lifted up my chin, trying to see something over my big, round belly. I put my hands down between my legs, feeling frantically. One quick breath, then I pushed again. I could feel her downward progress within me. It felt like fire. I hoped to God my powers weren’t harming the baby. More burning and finally, I felt her. Her large round head emerged into my hands. I pulled gently, but she didn’t come out further. Frantically, I turned her head, hoping the body would follow, and pushed again. Her shoulders popped out and then the rest of her.

Everything seemed to unleash itself at once. A final wave of energy burst out of the captain’s bridge, spraying bits of glass, laminate, and particle wood out and into the ocean. The atmosphere outside absorbed the mix of elements and then – everything went calm. The wind receded to a light, cool breeze, the waves evened out, and for the first time in hours the boat slowed to a gentle rocking motion.

I looked down at the tiny, pink, wrinkly baby in my hands, still slippery with blood and mucus. I gasped in deep, frantic breaths, laughing and hyperventilating all at the same time. I scooted over to the mattress and bassinette, wrapping a blanket around her, with an awkward twist around the umbilical cord. I worked to get my breathing under control, but tears were now streaming down my face, making it difficult to see.

She was still, eyes closed. And not crying.

She needs to cry; they always cry in the movies. I turned her face down in my arms, and gave her a light pop on the bottom. Still nothing. I took a deep breath. Don’t panic. One more spank and then panic.

The next spank elicited tiny, pathetic mewling. I turned her over, laughing again, "I’m sorry, I’m so sorry – but you’re alive! My sweet baby girl!"

A quick check in the blanket confirmed it. The doctor was right - a girl.

Another contraction caused me to take a sharp breath in, and her umbilical cord reminded me. I laid her down on the mattress, still wrapped in her blanket. I brought myself to a sitting position and pushed again.

The afterbirth came out. I avoided looking at it, but glanced at the cord, still attached to the baby. Guess I’d have to make good use of that scalpel after all.

Lying on my side, I washed her as best I could with what water bottles and towels I had with me. Her mewling subsided. Her limbs moved in involuntary jerks as she got used to her body. My cooing was awkward and goofy. Not all motherly instincts came naturally.

A quick glance at her face showed me her eyes were now open, but I looked away. The color of her eyes may reveal who her father is. I had other things to think about. The rest of her was still a mess. Puffy and red from the labor, she resembled what I could only label as demon spawn.

I continued rubbing her down, counting fingers and toes, making sure her ears were clear.

Micah or Shawn?

I suppose in a way, I would feel relieved if she weren’t Micah’s. It would make my running off with her a little more bearable for him, had he learned the truth. But if she were Shawn’s, I’d have to take extra care to make sure she stayed well away from him. And should authorities get involved, they’d insist he’d get parental rights.

Ten fingers and ten toes. Had we been in a hospital, by now she would have been weighed, maybe received a few shots and whatever tests they do in hospitals.

"We don’t need those needles. No we don’t, no we don’t, do we?" I cooed at her.

She calmed a little further at the sound of my voice.

Wind blew in through gaping holes in the captain's bridge, covering us both in the open artic chill. I moved her back to my chest, letting skin-to-skin contact heat us both. She started mewling again, now rooting with her mouth.

Oh shit, I thought. Does she need to eat already?

I shrugged. She was my daughter, after all.

Wholly unprepared, I took in a deep breath and guided her mouth to my nipple. A painful pinch, and I quickly pushed her away. She started crying now, with gusto.

Glad one of us found our voice.

I tried again, this time using one hand to position my nipple while my other arm pushed her into me. The pain wasn’t quite as intense, or I was better prepared; one of the two.

I felt her feather-light tongue against me as she sucked. I had no idea if anything was coming out, but she seemed happy enough. Almost right away, I had another contraction.

"What the hell; is there another one in there?" I tried breathing through it. It wasn’t nearly as intense, but plenty painful, especially after everything I had just been through.

The baby’s position was disturbed by my tensing arms. She popped off my breast, and cried again.

"Oh, sorry baby." I moved her to the other side, "Gotta keep them even."

This time was easier, and definitely less painful as she latched on, but again, another contraction. "Are you kidding me?" I bent over, careful not to disturb her feeding.

After the contraction subsided, I leaned back into the wall, utterly exhausted. The baby fell asleep in my arms. I swaddled her again using what blankets were left, nestled her in the crook of my arm and lay over on my side; sleep catching up with me faster than I cared to admit.

Chapter 2

Motherly Instincts

When we woke, it was pitch black. The baby squirmed in her cocoon. Maybe hungry again? I sat up, placing her to my breast.

She began to nurse and I winced. Again with the contractions.

"If this continues we’ll have you on bottles quick."

Shawn had stocked the boat with everything baby; including formula, distilled water, and bottles. But most of that stuff was below, and would require me to get up. The thought of walking made me nervous.

I settled, accepting the pinching sensation over walking – the contractions would subside. I looked down, almost grateful it was dark so I couldn’t see the color of her eyes. If they were brown, like mine, everything would be so much easier.

Keep telling yourself that, Kaitlyn.

I stroked the silky fuzz on her head with my palm. One of her hands rested on top of my breast. I bent down to kiss it. "It doesn’t matter who your daddy is baby, I wouldn’t love you any less."

Ah, finally – those motherly instincts kicking in. The baby fell asleep again. "Been in this world for only a few hours and asleep for most of it. You aren’t going to make a name for yourself at this pace."

A name. The thought hit me like a ton of bricks. No rush. Not like there was a birth certificate to complete. "I can’t keep calling you baby."

"Babe. Bee. Miss B," I shrugged.

She flailed.

"Sorry Miss B." I smiled.

It would do for now. It felt weird putting a label to her without someone else’s input. A name defined you; it stuck with you the rest of your life. I didn’t want that sole responsibility. I miss mom.

An unexpected lump sprung up in my throat. I kissed my daughter on the forehead. "She would've loved whatever I come up with. She would've loved you."

I slowly got up, careful not to disturb Bee again, and laid her in the bassinette. Slowly, and still in the dark, I stretched out my sore muscles. I was sticky everywhere, and I stank. I was going to have to walk eventually. One step at a time. My legs shook, and fresh fluid gushed down. "Ew," I crinkled my nose.

I was suddenly very glad Micah wasn’t here. He’d never want to make love to me again. I walked over to the ship's instruments; they told me we were closing in on Australia. I scanned the horizon for lights; nothing yet. Probably for the best, I couldn’t very well pull into port like this. I shut down the engines, and waited until the boat ceased moving forward.

I looked at the baby sleeping peacefully in her bassinette. Can I leave you there while I run for a quick shower? Well, it wasn’t like she would crawl off anywhere.

I hobbled to the door, started to descend the stairs, then paused and looked back at her.

"Nope. Can’t do it." I sighed, picked up the bassinette, and brought us both below.

I flipped on lights as I made my way to the on-board bathroom, appreciating the pristine halls and rooms. Shawn knew how to take care of a boat.

He is going to be so pissed when he sees the captain’s bridge. I smiled to myself.

In the bathroom, I had plenty of room to maneuver. I set the bassinette down on the floor, and ran the shower. I barely waited until it heated to get in. Salt water, boat debris, and blood washed off in droves, rinsing down the drain. Good riddance. I looked around the shower. Plenty of soap and shampoo, but no conditioner. My hair would have to suffer in knots, but at least they would be clean knots.

By the end of my shower, sleeping beauty was awake. I prepared a makeshift bath out of the sink and scrubbed the rest of her grime away. She cried, despite my cooing. I worked quickly, finishing in what had to be record time. Bundling her back up, we went to the medical room. It was still prepped and ready for my labor. Shawn didn’t anticipate I’d be driving the boat. I didn’t anticipate being here at all.

I searched for more blankets, pads for me, and even found a simple t-shirt and sweat pants. I glanced at the stacks of formula and bottles, then down at the baby. "Nah. We don’t need those. I can do this a little longer." The least I could do was give her what immunities my milk had to offer, being as how she would have no injections. I sat down, put her to my breast, and fed her once again, switching sides after five minutes. I still had no idea if anything was coming out and still felt the contractions. My entire body was beginning to feel the pain of the birth. At the very least I was going to need painkillers.

She detached and started crying, again.

I looked at her. "Oh, please. It couldn’t have been nearly as painful for you."

Miss B. was, however, going to need diapers. I found the drawer containing those and began my ministrations. Cream and baby powder; I used them both, not knowing if she really needed either one. I treated the stump of her umbilical cord with gauze and medical tape, and toweled off her wet hair. A clean, white onesie, and she began to look more like a baby and less like an angry, wrinkled old woman.

I looked at the clock on the wall. A little after midnight. I could time my entrance into the port for three or four in the morning. Perhaps there would be no one there, and we could just slip in, unnoticed.

The baby calmed and busied herself with jerking her limbs around. I looked down at my clothes. "Can’t spend the next few weeks in these."

With Miss B. in tow, I began searching the cabins on the boat. Surely one of the men had to be close to being as short as me. I opened the door to the fourth room, and nearly let it slam shut again in surprise. The smell of lilies drifted out; same as my mother’s perfume. A flowery quilt covered the bed with matching pillows. There was also a dresser, a crib, and a changing table. I checked underneath the bedside table. A breast pump kit. The dresser drawers had plenty of clothes. My size, but loose–fitting. So he had intended for us both to survive, and furthermore, stay together. At least for the boat ride. After that, who knew?

I found a duffel bag in another room and began packing. Several changes of clothes for me and baby, diapers, and wipes. No breast pump. I didn’t intend on leaving her, ever. I laid her in the crib, and she had fallen asleep again while I packed. I felt bold enough to leave her to retrieve painkillers from the medical room, and then a quick trip to the bathroom.

I kept the bag as light as possible. I’d have to carry it and a baby. All not twelve hours from giving birth.

A woman’s work is never done. I sighed.

Miss B. and I went back up to the captain's bridge. The lights in the room no longer worked, for which I was grateful. I really didn’t want to see the mess I left behind. Besides, all of the instruments were backlit. I turned the engines back on, and set the bearings for Perth.

In her bassinette by my feet, I saw the baby looking up at me. I couldn’t ignore her; it would be rude. Light from the moon streamed in through the broken windows. I bent down and picked her up, looking straight into her eyes. Her bright blue eyes. Shawn’s baby, then.

My stomach dropped, but my conscience soared. I no longer had to feel guilty about taking the baby away from her daddy. After all, her daddy was insane. Now, I only had to worry that she might grow up to be just as insane. Hopefully, I could nurture the insanity right out of her nature.

Chapter 3

Truce

Micah pulled himself up the last few feet of rope as help from the top stopped.

What is Alex doing up there? Micah crested the top of the deep cavern. A hand appeared; it was strong, firm, and familiar. It yanked back, pulling the rest of Micah’s tired body over. He pushed himself to standing, and looked up, right into Shawn’s bright blue eyes.

Micah did a double take, nearly falling back into the hole. Alex was still at the rope, apparently confused into inaction. The very man they had just been battling, had tried to kill, was standing before them, helping them, and looking just as worse for the wear.

Micah reached for his gun, but it was no longer there. Alex had apparently done the same, giving Micah a sympathetic ‘been there, done that’ grimace. The Air Elementals had blown both of their weapons away under Shawn's command.

"Where’s Kaitlyn?" Micah searched quickly, her absence suddenly very noticeable among the maelstrom of male ego.

"Gone," Shawn replied. One hand pressed over the knife wound in his side. A fresh bout of blood seeped through after helping Micah up.

"What did you do to her?" Micah lunged, fatigue momentarily forgotten. They were both on the ground before Shawn had a chance to answer, wrestling about as effectively as four-year-olds.

Alex pulled his adoptive brothers apart. "Micah – he didn’t do anything to her. She was with me, and then just disappeared while I was pulling you up. She left on her own!"

Alex took an inadvertent kick to his stomach. "Damn it, stop!" He yanked first Micah, then Shawn to their feet, and watched them double over, breathing hard.

With no magical abilities whatsoever, Alex spent most of the battle squeezing a trigger. Fat lot of good that did him now; the enemy was still standing right before him, playing WWF with Micah.

Shawn straightened first. "Can’t you feel her? She’s headed east. Fast. Probably took my boat."

Micah closed his eyes and concentrated. "Yes, actually I can." He opened, then narrowed, his eyes at Shawn. "I’ve never been able to do that before."

Shawn lifted up his shirt to inspect his wound. "It’s this place. Same as the Galapagos and a few others I’ve found. Gives us stronger powers – some abilities we wouldn’t have at all elsewhere."

All three of them turned east, looking at the storm in the sky that most likely followed her. Their main reason for being there, for all three of them, was gone. They turned back to face the battlefield. Bodies were everywhere, some dead, some perhaps just unconscious, and several moving around, slowly, calling for help with their various injuries. Guards and Elementals both, all humbled by pain whether they had magic in them or not.

Most of the guns, and probably more bodies, had disappeared when the ground began opening up to the caves underneath. Still more were washed away, out to sea with Susan's tidal wave. But there, in the middle of the aftermath, lay Cato's still body.

"Was he really my birth father?" Shawn asked quietly.

"Yes," said Alex. "We found the paperwork in a safe at the Chakra."

"Could have been faked," Shawn suggested.

"There were pictures," Alex said.

There would have been no need for Cato to fake pictures. Shawn knew that.

"She’s eight months pregnant; I need to get her back." Micah turned back to the east.

"It could be my kid," Shawn responded.

"Regardless, I’ll be raising it." Micah moved toward the coast, preparing to beat Shawn to her.

Alex put a hand on Micah's shoulder. "Just wait a minute, Micah. He has something we don’t."

"What?" Micah turned to face them.

Shawn reached behind him and pulled his Athame out of his back pocket. "This." The sharp edge caught the sun, sending flashes of light across Micah’s face.

Micah reached for it, Shawn pulled it back, but it was Alex who stopped them both. "Don’t touch it, Micah. We don’t know what it might do to us."

Shawn re-sheathed the knife before anyone else felt brave. "Maybe I didn’t realize what it could do before, but I know now. There are more than a hundred souls in here…"

"It wasn’t their souls; more like their essences," said Alex. "They call themselves Shades."

Shawn sent a sideways glance to Alex then resumed lecturing Micah, "Ok, the Shades spent significant time with Kaitlyn. Maybe they helped her plan the escape."

Micah matched Shawn’s bitter tone, "I doubt she planned this. We had a life together. She wouldn’t have run away unless something spooked her. Like you."

"Whatever the case may be, truce until we find her?" Shawn stuck out his hand toward Micah.

Micah looked at Alex, who nodded his encouragement.

Micah narrowed his eyes, then looked back at Shawn, and took his hand, shaking it. "Truce?" Micah slapped a pair of handcuffs on Shawn's wrist.

Shawn's smile faded.

"Hardly," Micah said.

Chapter 4

Clues

"The boat must’ve come in overnight. We don’t keep a twenty-four hour watch, here. Port authority says no nighttime boating." The port master in Perth, Australia eyed the three men standing before him. They were dirty, beat up, and probably had a hand in whatever happened on that ill-fated ship.

"Was there a woman on it? You’d know her, she was eight months pregnant." Micah's hands gripped the small counter separating them, ready to tear it down to get his answers. After locking Shawn up below deck on the boat Susan brought around, Micah spent the entire ride to Perth in Kaitlyn's room below deck. It still smelled of her, honey and clovers.

Shawn shifted on his feet, adjusting the pullover Micah threw over his hands to hide the handcuffs.

"No one was on it," the port master said, his Australian accent thick. "Captain’s bridge was a right mess, though. Blood everywhere."

Micah’s face went white, and all three of them turned to look closer at the boat, rocking on the waves next to the pier. Squinting, they could just make out the jagged edge of broken windows.

Micah left the service desk first, bursting out through the rickety door, knocking it off its hinges. He charged down the length of the pier. Shawn followed.

The port master yelled after them, "Just a minute – you! Police said no one on that boat until the forensics team can get here!"

Alex stopped to intercept the port master. "Oh, sorry about the door. We'll leave behind a few notes to fix it, plus some extra, if you know what I mean?"

Micah entered the captain's bridge, burying his nose and mouth in the crook of his elbow. He spun at a noise behind him. Shawn followed him up, out of breath. "Running with handcuffs sucks…" he trailed off as his eyes went wide at the mess. "Oh God, the smell." He buried his nose in the crook of his arm.

"What happened?" Micah grabbed Shawn by the collar of his shirt, ripping part of it, manhandling him back into the only cabinets still standing. They slid on the bloody floor.

"I don’t know, man! I wasn’t here, remember?" Shawn glared at Micah.

"Who else was on the boat?"

"All of my guys were in the valley." Shawn pushed Micah back hard, in the chest. "We needed everyone."

Micah's fist tightened. "A fight that you lost. Would’ve been better if she had someone." He took a deep breath and unclenched his fists. Pummeling Shawn would do them no good now. Kaitlyn was close, they just needed a clue as to where she went next.

Micah looked around him. Not a window was left intact. All the buckboards were blown to bits, the distinct smell of burned wood left behind. White foam coagulated over much of the mess. The used fire extinguisher lay on the floor. Then there was the blood. So much of it. And the mattress, and the…bassinette. A small dent, about the size of a baby, had been formed in the blankets.

Shawn stated the obvious, "She already had the baby."

Micah darted out of the captain's bridge, down the ladder well, and below deck. Much of the supplies were used or missing out of the medical room. Shawn quickened his pace down the passageway, to the room he had prepared for Kaitlyn and the baby. He half expected to find her there, sleeping.

It was empty.

Micah’s form darkened the hatch. "Do you think they both survived?"

Shawn looked at him, then rubbed the back of his neck. "Kaitlyn can survive anything. The baby – I'm not so sure."

Micah swallowed hard, comparing Shawn’s boat to the small cottage he had on Reunion Island. Both meant for Kaitlyn; both abandoned by her.

An inspection of the entire boat left no clues as to where she went. They debarked to look at the ropes tied off on the pier. They weren't expert knots, hastily done almost. She had made it here – on her own, driving a boat through a storm, while giving birth.

"God damn, son of bitch woman," Micah mumbled.

Shawn raised an eyebrow. "Pet name?"

Behind Shawn, the name of the boat rocked on the waves in large, black cursive letters.

Princess.

Rage bubbled up, and Micah could no longer contain himself. He reared back his fist, then swung. He connected with Shawn's jaw. There was a satisfying crunch, then a splash. Micah smiled, turned, and walked away.

Seconds later, Shawn's head popped above water, gasping for air. Behind him, the large boat drifted forward and knocked him in the head, hard. He looked up at the name of his boat and sighed. He dog paddled toward the ladder at the pier. Shawn pulled his sopping wet body out of the water and followed Micah down the length of the pier, grumbling about swimming with handcuffs.

"Anything?" Alex asked as they regrouped.

Micah shook his head.

"She had the baby," Shawn said.

Alex's mouth dropped open. "A month early?"

Micah nodded. "Ok, so you just had a baby. You’re in pain, probably worried about the baby, and scared. Where would you go? If you could even walk—"

"Research," Alex nodded across the street to an internet café.

Shawn and Micah both snorted at his response.

"What?" Alex defended himself, "It's what I would do. Figure out my next steps."

"No," said Shawn. "Hospital."

Micah made the decision, "Let’s split up. Alex, check out the café. I'll go with Shawn to the hospital; then we'll check the banks."

Shawn looked at Micah. "You're finally realizing she planned this all along, aren't you?"

"Just come on." Micah pulled at Shawn's arm.

"I need dry clothes," Shawn said.

"I'm not worried about your clothes," Micah’s grip on him tightened.

An hour later, Micah and Shawn walked into the internet café. Alex didn’t move from where he was, hunched over a computer.

"Find anything?" Micah asked Alex.

"Waitress over there said a woman with a small baby came in this morning. She was walking very slow. No stroller. Got something to eat, used the internet for a few minutes, left."

"This computer?"

Alex nodded. "Been trying to hack the files. The history automatically erases after each new user."

All three hunched over the computer until someone clearing their throat interrupted.

"Can I get you blokes anything?" The waitress craned her neck around Alex’s head to see the screen. "Hey, I don’t think that –"

"Why don’t you tell me the specials, honey?" Micah put his arm around her shoulder, turning her away from the computer, looking her straight in the eye. Very few girls held up against those green eyes.

Shawn sat at another computer.

On his own computer, Alex feigned typing, peaking at Shawn’s screen.

He fooled no one.

"You know what?" Shawn rolled his eyes. "I think I’ll just move over here."

Choosing a computer on the other side of the diner, Shawn adjusted the pullover still around his wrists to look as inconspicuous as possible while he typed. Alex looked over at the waitress and Micah. She was giggling. He was pointing to the pies.

Alex continued working, his fingers pecking at the keyboard mercilessly. He didn’t have too much time left before someone would get suspicious, no telling how long Micah’s flirting could keep the waitress busy.

Bingo.

Kaitlyn’s search history lit up the screen. Travel sites. She had been looking at flights.

To where?

Alex continued typing. All he had to do was search for the fake name on her passport. Unless…Shawn was right and she had been planning this all along.

How? Alex thought as he attempted to hack the airline’s database. He did recall the doctor complaining about how much Kaitlyn was using their only computer with internet access at the Chakra.

His fingers froze.

That sly fox.

She was planning this all along; right under his very nose. Good thing he had all those years of military intelligence under his belt. He could catch things, well, like this.

Hopefully whatever flight she chose hadn’t left.

He glanced at Micah. The waitress was now piling whipped cream on top of a piece of apple pie, more and more at Micah’s encouragement.

"Whoops!" She laughed. A small drop landed on Micah’s finger – he wiped it across her nose. More giggling.

No searches returned Kaitlyn’s given name. She had to have had another passport made. And one for the kid. He tried searching for flights with reported lap infants. Several, of course. No way to discern which was her. Lap infants were leaving Australia going all over the world.

Freakin’ traveling babies.

Alex hit print and released a frustrated sigh, erasing his own history, covering his tracks. The computer would be no help. They’d just have to go the airport. He stood up, motioning to Micah.

Micah asked the waitress for a second piece of pie. As soon as she disappeared into the kitchen, Micah joined Alex at the printer.

"There are dozens of women with lap infants flying out of the Perth airport today. I eliminated any that had a second ticket attached – husbands or other kids. That leaves eleven. Here are the flights and names." Alex handed the piece of paper to Micah, and glanced across the room. "Should we show Shawn? Do you trust him?"

"Not at all, which is why it’s better to keep him close." Micah caught Shawn’s eye and motioned him over. "Let him see the list, though."

Shawn joined them and all three hunched over, scanning the list. They stopped at the fifth name down. Cindy Gaia.

"I'll get a taxi," Micah said.

Within minutes they were on their way to the airport, going much faster than Australian law allowed thanks to Alex’s hefty tip.

"I don't understand why she wouldn't have gone to the hospital." Shawn shook his head. "Stupid."

"Smart," Micah countered, "if she is on the run. A hospital wouldn’t have let the pair of them go for days. And there would be lots of questions involved."

"Do you think she is giving us clues?" Alex asked, pulling out the list again.

Micah’s heart soared. "Maybe she really wants to be found – maybe she is still unsure what she wants."

"Or maybe she really is just stupid," Shawn interjected.

Micah tightened his fist. The cab took a sharp turn, throwing all of them to the right side of the car, and effectively stopping the fight before it could begin. The driver knew exactly what he was doing. No fights in his cab today.

After straightening themselves out, Micah took the list from Alex. "Well, five of the flights have already left. That leaves six. We could split up and try covering two each."

"Fine. I’m taking Cindy Gaia," Shawn said.

"Hell if you are."

Shawn shrugged. "If you want to tag along…"

Alex rolled his eyes. He couldn’t very well leave the two on their own, duking it out in the airport along the way.

Alex paid the driver as the cab screeched to a halt at the airport. The three men jumped out and raced to terminal B, barely pausing to check the departure screens along the way.

'Cindy’s' flight was scheduled to leave five minutes ago. But maybe, just maybe, there was a delay.

They rounded the corner and stumbled into an emptied waiting area. The plane was boarded, locked up tight, and pulling away from the gate.

"No!" Micah shouted. He grabbed Alex by the collar. "Stop it! I don’t care how!"

Alex nodded, and went racing for the nearest exit.

Shawn grabbed the flight attendant at the counter and began interrogating her. Stressed and panicked, he was by no means charming. The flight attendant kept her lips pressed tight, reaching for the phone at the desk.

Out of the corner of his eye, Micah saw Alex racing toward the plane on the tarmac, waving his arms. For a moment, Micah felt hopeful. Then the baggage handlers grabbed Alex, bringing him to the ground. An alarm went off. The plane made it to the runway.

Micah and Shawn exchanged panicked looks. She’d have all the time in the world to disappear if they didn’t stop that plane. Micah closed his eyes, and reached for power that normally wouldn’t come to him without channeling through a Gaia. But he’d had his own power on Heard and McDonald Islands. Maybe he was still close enough to the hot spot. He felt the power there, but it was slippery, almost beyond his reach. The sheer fact he could sense it at all was encouraging.

Shawn placed his hand on Micah’s shoulder. "Maybe if we try together."

Micah narrowed his eyes, but Shawn was right. Shawn had power too. Doubling up might just be enough. Micah nodded his head once, and they both turned to face the plane on the runway. It moved forward slowly while its engines revved.

Micah allowed his power to merge with Shawn’s. It felt tainted, sickening. He wondered if that was how Kaitlyn felt the entire time on the Galapagos with Shawn. His body tensed at the thought.

"Let it go," Shawn said, his hand still on Micah’s shoulder. "For now. For Kaitlyn."

Shawn was right. Micah cleared his head, took a deep breath, and strengthened the merge. The plane picked up speed. Together, they reached out. One quick bolt of energy was all they could afford. It had better be on target.

The energy hit, and Micah felt his stream buzz as the plane's electrical system shut down. The plane jerked as the wheels turned. For a heart-stopping moment, the plane lurched to one side.

Oh, shit – too much, Micah thought. Please don’t hurt her.

Finally, the plane evened out and rolled to a stop. Emergency crews raced to the runway. From the ground, Alex craned his neck to watch. A decision was made, and the passengers began to disembark, one by one, down the emergency ladder well.

Micah and Shawn, standing side by side, held their breath – waiting for Kaitlyn.

Chapter 5

Honey Bee

We lurched in our seats – first to one side, then another. I curled my upper body over my daughter, fearing I had made the wrong decision. But then we straightened out. I sat up; avoiding the grandmotherly stares that told me I was just being an overprotective mother. I didn’t care. I looked down at the sleeping bundle in my arms. No, I had definitely made the right decision. I was leaving to protect her. And I would, at all costs. No more Seven, no more Chakra, no Shawn and no Micah. She was going to grow up healthy and strong and have a full, happy life, with or without powers. Should she grow up to be a Gaia, her life would not be cut short. Not like I almost was, and not like the Gaia Shade I met; killed in a fire by her own mother. I shuddered just thinking about it.

Another lurch. I tightened my grip around the baby. The ocean was rough today; possibly still reeling from all the unnatural powers released into it over the past couple of days. A plane would have definitely brought us to our destination faster, but there was too much paperwork involved. Too many records that could be hacked and tracked. No, much safer to stay under the radar, even if it meant seasickness.

She woke up; I must’ve squeezed too hard. "Oh, sorry baby."

An elderly man sitting on the bench seat across from us smiled, "What’s her name?"

I babbled, trying to find words. "Oh. Um…I call her Bee."

"Bee? Is that short for something?"

"Yes." Short for baby. Now quit asking questions.

He paused, waiting for me to continue. When I didn't, he said, "Oh." He had such a nice smile; it lit up his eyes. Kind of reminded me of Cato. My heart tinged in pain.

The old man bent over to look at my daughter’s face. "Well, I think Bee sounds lovely. Doesn’t it honey?" He cooed at her. Bee made a noise in response. "Yes, you are a sweetie. Sweet as a honey bee." He looked up at me and winked.

Chapter 6

New York

Jerry Saunders went to work three hours early, arriving while the offices were still dark and deserted. He didn't bother with the lights. Picking up his overturned chair, he sat and turned on the computer. Nothing happened. He shrugged and took out his laptop. The screen glowed bright. As with any other day, he finished his first article within an hour, took a bathroom break, then reported to his boss's office for his next assignment. He stood in the darkened doorway of a tiny, windowless room, staring into nothing.

Jerry paused. Still, no one had reported to work. Reality came back to him. No one would show. In fact, his boss and the majority of his coworkers were probably dead.

He looked down at the laptop, held open in his hands. Sheila, his boss, preferred editing side by side, with him making changes as they went. He scrolled the screen up the document and read the title, 'New York City Losses Staggering'.

"Oh, dear God." He fell to his knees, dry heaving, as if he were just now learning this news. Memories he had managed to block until now came flooding back. The earthquake hit during evening rush hour the day before. He’d emerged from the Franklin Avenue MTA station, knowing his wife was just starting her trek home, first on the R line, then on the C. Before he could enter their apartment complex, the ground began shaking. Slowly at first. Jerry turned around, expecting to see a large convoy of trucks rolling down the street. But there were none.

Then the shaking turned violent. The earth rolled and pitched. Jerry dropped his briefcase, ran for the nearest tree, and held on. The windows were the first to go; the sound of glass shattering across the ground could be heard even above the freight train noise.

Terrorist attack was the next thing to come to Jerry's mind. He had lived through one, able to escape the towers on 9/11, lucky enough to have worked on the 10th floor.

But last night he was outside, tossed by the cracked and buckling sidewalks. The taller buildings on the block began to tilt, then fall apart in large chunks. The unfortunate few who ran from inside buildings became victims of the falling debris.

Jerry had closed his eyes, there was nothing he could do for those people; best just to hang on for now. Screams and cries of terrified women and children couldn't be blocked out. Jerry hadn't even thought about his wife until the sounds of crushing metal and a plume of dust, grime, and dirt exploded from the subway. Her entire journey home was underground.

After the shaking subsided, Jerry had gone looking for her. People filled the street, both living and dead. Then the looting began. He ignored cries for help; there were so many where would he have started? He’d focused on his wife. But he never made it to her. Too much debris blocked his way south. The buildings that were left standing were too dangerous to enter. Jerry spent the night with a group of people under a solid stone bridge. The sounds of sirens and helicopters echoed throughout the city up until dawn, but there were just too few emergency personnel to deal with the losses.

He headed for his office when the sun came up the next morning, making a quick stop where he left his briefcase. It was there, as still as the body of the woman crushed by a large chunk of the fallen building across the street. She was missing her shoes and purse. Jerry had turned away and began walking, taking on his old routine. Perhaps if he just went on like normal, everything would go back to normal.

Jerry blinked, looking around the office. Another tremble shook the furniture and walls around him. Aftershocks had come and gone all night, but this was especially violent. Helpless, and at the mercy of the earth, Jerry curled into a ball on the floor. The laptop, still glowing, provided the only light in the office. Jerry reached over and slowly closed the computer until he heard it click shut, plunging him into darkness. He'd rather not see death coming.

Chapter 7

Easter Island

Easter Island. I imagined more of a magical place. Colored eggs and bunnies, or something. Maybe a jellybean factory, run by Oompa-Loompas. No such luck. When I stepped off the boat all that greeted me were grassy hills – barren except for the newly planted shrubs, owners of local hostels pining for business, and small clutters of flimsy houses in the distance. With nothing but miles and miles of rocky ocean behind me, I tried to adjust to the suddenly still ground. I took a deep breath and stepped forward. What better place to hide than the island furthest from any continent? Even if it didn't have Oompa-Loompas.

First step – find a place to hunker down. Hopefully I could take up residence in one of the caves that dotted the island. Even though I originally targeted this place for its similarity to the Chakra, the cave on Reunion Island, and Heard and McDonalds Islands for that matter, convinced me a cave was the only place I would be sheltered, at least magically, from anyone trying to find me. Being somewhat close to the Galapagos originally gave me pause, but it was just one more reason no one would look for me there.

A grim, worn-down Moai statue stood at the main port, looking into the island. Only newly planted trees grew beyond it. All of the native trees had been torn down centuries ago, used to build, erect, and move the giant stone-face statues. The island was barren as a result of overexploitation.

I entered the visitor's center and signed up for the next eco-tour, a bus trip around the islands, leaving in an hour. Enough time to feed and change Bee; maybe get something to eat for myself.

After Bee was taken care of, I read a brochure while I ate an energy bar. Only 2,000 residents on the island. There were more people than that in my high school. I looked at the locals running the visitor's center. They were olive-skinned islanders, fit and thin, for the most part. All the men had long hair tied back, with thin mustaches and goatees. It wasn't going to be easy fitting in.

A trolley pulled up and people hurried to pay for their maps, miniature Moai statues, and Easter Island key chains. I wrapped Bee in a makeshift sling over my shoulder. "Come on, Bee, let’s go make some friends."

There were no friends to be had on the tour bus. Just fat, white tourists who would all be gone by the next week, if not sooner. I sighed and chose a seat up front, as far away from their barking laughter as I could get.

The bus lurched into drive and the tour began. The tour guide stood at the front of the trolley, her voice crackling over a loudspeaker. "Easter Island was formed over 750,000 years ago by three, now extinct, volcanoes. It is from this volcanic rock that the famous Moai statues were carved. Original inhabitants deforested the entire island in order to create and move the several ton statues. Once all 21 species of trees on the island went extinct, so too did the birds. No longer able to make boats, their offshore fishing declined." She looked uncomfortable in her grass skirt and the lei. A rash was forming around her neck.

Already, the American tourists were talking to each other across the bus loud enough to drown out the tour guide’s voice.

She continued all the same. "As the resources continued to diminish the natives resorted to cannibalism for survival. Their class system deteriorated and many of the statues, especially those along the coastline, were torn down by the islanders themselves, after a bloody civil war."

The bus slowed at the next set of Moai and a group of Asian men rushed to the windows, snapping pictures. The tour guide paused, glancing at the bus driver for help. He motioned with his hand, urging her on.

She sighed, and then continued. "Following a civil war, a series of devastating events continued to plague the island, including slave raiders, smallpox, and tuberculosis."

I straightened my back and turned my whole body to her. I smiled in encouragement.

She stuttered, caught off guard. But as we continued, she slowly shifted much of her lecture toward me, adding tidbits of how islander babies are raised.

After lunch, we took a walking tour of one of the lava tube caves. By now, she had resorted to giving me a personalized tour while everyone else explored on their own.

I introduced myself, "I am Kaitlyn, and this is Bee."

She leaned over to coo at the baby, "And weren’t you such a good little tourist. Quiet the entire time." She straightened and extended her hand. "My name is Ahurewa."

I tried repeating the name, and massacred it.

She laughed. "My friends call me Ahi."

"Like the tuna?" I asked.

She just laughed again. "Yes, like the tuna. Fortunately, that never caught on in school."

The Americans were laughing again, poking fun at the birdman sketches in the ceiling.

Ahi scowled in their direction. "The Shamans used these caves to do their magic," she explained.

That caught me by surprise. "What kind of magic?"

"It is said they spoke to the spirits of the weather. They used stones inscribed with symbols to bring luck to the village fishermen, and to call on the birds to return."

She picked up a stone from a display shelf built into the side of the cave and handed it to me. I turned it over in my hand, rubbing the smooth contours. It buzzed in return, reminding me of the rock Micah gave to me made from the boulder at the Chakra. That, too, had been used to call birds.

I handed the rock back to Ahi before another 'Hitchcock' scenario occurred.

She gasped, dropping the rock on the sandy floor. "It's hot!"

My heart skipped a beat. "What?"

I saw her glance at the bus driver, standing at the entrance to the cave. He started toward us. She looked at me again, inspected my hand for I don't know what, then bent down to retrieve the stone. She scooped it up with the edge of her skirt and placed it back on the cave shelf. "Come on, Chica."

She led me out, calling to the rest of the tourists and nudging the bus driver to start the engine. The sun was sinking below the horizon by the time we returned to the visitor's center.

I caught up with Ahi and tried to slip her a few Chilean pesos. "Thank you for the tour."

She smiled. "Oh, no. Thank you. This was my first day on the job. You made it easy." She closed my hand back around the pesos and we started outside. "That is not necessary. Where are you staying?"

"Well, um…" I made it a point to glance at the darkening sky. "I'm not sure. I don't have much money, and I didn't expect the hotels to cost so much. I was thinking of checking out some of the family-operated hostels."

Bee cried out, as if on cue. "Oh, she's hungry. I should probably feed her first."

Ahi looked at the baby and then again at me. Her eyes softened.

Gotcha.

"Can you recommend a place?" I asked. "We plan to be here awhile."

Ahi smiled. She was really very pretty when she smiled. "Come with me, Chica. I know of a place."

Friend made. Check. Place to stay. Check. Next on the list – raise my baby.

*

Ahi took me to her own home; a guest room with a couch, to be exact. "It's just my mother and me here now. Papa died ten years ago and his family left the house to us."

I set down my bags on the couch. "I appreciate it, but – you don't have to do this."

An older woman shoved her way past Ahi and into the room, clicking her tongue and speaking rapidly in Spanish. Leaving a bundle of towels on the room's only other piece of furniture, a small dresser, she opened the window to let in the breeze, patted my cheek, then left just as quickly dragging Ahi with her.

Ahi laughed and said over her shoulder, "Mama says you can stay as long as you wish."

Chapter 8

Too Many Shades

"I think we should just let her be," Susan suggested for what had to be the hundredth time since their meeting started. "She’ll come back when she’s ready."

Micah paced the small living room of his Reunion Island cottage, keeping an eye on Shawn.

Susan rubbed her temples. "Chasing her down would be like cornering a wild animal. A wild animal with a baby to protect. She'll fight back."

"Susan," Micah finally faced his sister. "I can't not look for her." The pages of notes he held in his hands crinkled as he squeezed his fists.

Another glance at Shawn told Susan what he didn't say out loud. Shawn would never stop looking either.

She watched her brother begin to pace the room again. Her heart ached to know Kaitlyn was okay, but it ached for Micah more. She could see him crumbling under the burdens he shouldered. She sighed. "Well what did the guys at the Chakra find out?"

Micah flipped through his notes. "A lot. She left several possible leads as to where she went, but it’s possible all of them are false. How she had time to do all this is…" Micah made a pointed look at Alex, "curious."

"What's done is done," Susan said, coming to Alex's defense. "What else did they find out?"

"She researched hot spots around the world, and their coordination with ley lines and volcanoes. Kaitlyn pinpointed areas that would be energy-giving for her," Micah was flipping through his notes. "Following her research, we were able to identify several more possible sources of energy. I've narrowed it down to three though; Yellowstone, Greenland, and Easter Island."

"Three?" Shawn finally spoke. "We could split up, cover more ground."

"Out of the question," Micah didn't even look up.

Susan nodded. "I'll go back to the Chakra – keep things running, and give you what support I can from there."

Alex walked to Susan. "I'll go with you."

The squeeze of her hand did not go unnoticed by Micah.

"No," Susan said. "Kaitlyn needs you more right now."

Micah caught Susan's meaning. Alex would be there to tip the scales in Micah's favor when they find Kaitlyn. Alex nodded, moving to stand by Micah. The pair looked at Shawn.

Sensing his distinct disadvantage, Shawn brought out the one thing that could even things out. The Athame. "She drew power from the Shades. What Alex claims she learned from them must have taken a great deal of time. They know her; possibly helped her plan the escape. I can pay them a little visit."

Micah looked at Alex and Susan, raising one eyebrow in question. Alex shrugged, Susan didn't respond. It was Micah's decision to make.

"Fine. Do it now." Micah said.

Shawn nodded once, spinning the knife in his hand. "It feels different. The energy it's emitting…" Shawn looked at Alex. "What did she do to it?"

Alex shifted behind Micah. "She consecrated it. Said a spell, invoking the elements, or whatever."

"Then what?" Shawn asked, still spinning the knife.

"Then she touched the knife to her forehead and, well, fainted."

Shawn rolled his eyes. "She’s always fainting."

"That’s when they began taking over, like she had multiple personality disorder or something," Alex said. "One time, a Fire Shade took control. In no time at all, she had a huge bonfire going out back, and began dancing around it, naked—" Alex cut off at Micah's hard stare and furrowed eyebrows. Alex inched away from him. "I tried to stop her, but I got…burned."

Susan hit him on the shoulder.

"Ow!" Alex rubbed his arm.

"Okay, let's just do this," Shawn declared, standing up and stretching as if he were about to run a marathon.

"Wait." Alex reached into one of his cargo pockets, producing two pairs of handcuffs. "Put these on."

Shawn caught the metal rings just before they hit his face. He glared. "What for?"

"Because when you go under, anyone could come up."

Shawn grumbled, but seated himself back in the chair, placing the cuffs on his wrists and ankles. He winked at Susan. "Don't even think about taking advantage of me while I'm out."

"Oh – gag me," she wrinkled her nose.

"Anytime, baby."

Micah's fists tightened as he took a step toward Shawn.

Shawn clicked his tongue in warning, still clutching the Athame. "You think you're ever going to find her without this? You think you'd be able to use this – and come out alive?"

"Maybe I should do it," Susan said, moving in between the two men.

"Absolutely out of the question," Alex said. "Too dangerous."

Susan rolled her eyes.

"No, he's right," Micah agreed, then nodded at Shawn. "Besides, he's dispensable."

Susan looked at Micah, then Shawn. "Fine."

"Fine." Shawn shrugged and clicked the cuffs closed around his wrists. "I'm gonna need salt, incense, a candle, and a bowl of water."

Susan arched an eyebrow.

"What?" he asked. "Afraid I'll make a margarita?"

She huffed, but searched the small house for the required materials. "There," she said, setting the last of the four elements in front of him, then lighting the candle.

Shawn performed the consecration spell.

Micah looked on, still doubting if he’d made the right decision. But, hell, the guy was rendered practically immobile. It would be easy enough take the damn Athame and give it a try himself.

Shawn's chanting ceased. He thrust the knife upward into the air with both hands – the point quivered unnaturally fast. Then he touched the blade flat against his forehead and nose.

"Seriously?" Susan murmured.

"That’s exactly how Kaitlyn did it," Alex said.

Shawn slumped in the armchair, unconscious.

"So what now?" Micah asked.

"Now – we wait. And hope that Shawn, and only Shawn, comes back." Alex stood, stretching. "Want something to drink?"

"Beer," Susan and Micah said in unison.

"Right." Alex left the room.

Micah sat on the couch beside his sister. He ran his hand through his hair and rubbed at the five day old stubble on his chin.

"You need to get some sleep," Susan said, frowning at the bags under Micah’s eyes.

Micah laughed. "I don't think I could if I tried."

"You want some sleeping pills?"

"No." He shook his head. "I can't be drugged up with this guy around."

Susan looked at Shawn. His chest rose slowly at the relaxed pace of deep sleep. He looked almost angelic. She sighed. "What happened to him? How did he become… this?"

They had all grown up together. They had all been adopted, raised, and trained by Cato. Only recently had they discovered Shawn was Cato's biological son.

"Cato was always a little crazy in his own right," Micah said. "Shawn just took that crazy to a whole new level."

"So you think it was all nature; nothing to do with nurture?"

Micah smiled and put his arm around his sister. "Look at us – we turned out all right."

"Well, one of us did anyway." She laughed. Her laugh died out as she looked at Shawn again. "Cato did spend a lot more time with him – taught him things he never got around to teaching us."

Micah nodded. "I know. I think Cato was hoping Shawn would take over for him."

Susan took a deep breath. Eyeing her brother, she said, "I'm going to change things, you know. It won't be like before."

"I'm counting on it, sis." Micah leaned over, planting a kiss on the top of her head, like their father used to do to them.

Susan looked back at Shawn. "What are we going to do with him, once we find Kaitlyn?"

Micah looked down at his hands.

She pressed the issue. "Could you kill him – your own brother?"

"Adopted," Micah said. "Besides, she is my wife."

"Handfasted," Susan said.

Micah rubbed a hand over his face again, but movement called their attention back to Shawn before Micah could answer Susan’s question. Shawn's arm twitched, followed by a leg. He moaned.

Susan and Micah jumped to their feet.

"Is it a seizure?" Susan asked. "Alex – get in here!"

Alex ran in, setting three open bottles of beer on the coffee table.

"No," Micah said. "It's not violent enough to be a seizure."

Shawn's legs kicked out, slamming into the coffee table, knocking the open beer onto the carpet.

Susan raised an eyebrow. "You were saying?"

"Goddamn it!" Micah bent to catch the bottles. "He's cleaning that!"

"Shawn!" Alex yelled, now standing over the slumped form. "Wake up!" He reared back his open palm and slapped Shawn hard on the face.

There was no response.

Micah tried next, taking Shawn by the shoulders and shaking him. "Shawn!"

"Look out, boys!" Susan warned. As Alex and Micah stepped back, she sloshed what was left in the beer bottles onto Shawn's face. He still jerked, and the beer dripped down onto the armchair.

"Not the furniture, too!" Micah exclaimed.

Susan rolled her eyes.

The three froze at the sound of sizzling accompanied by the smell of burning flesh.

Susan wrinkled her nose. "Look!"

Burn marks blossomed across Shawn's arm. "Is this hurting Kaitlyn, too, do you think?" Micah asked, panicked, furniture forgotten.

"I don't know," Alex said. "This never happened with Kaitlyn."

"Shit. Shit. Shit." Susan paced. "Think. What do we do?" Moving back toward Shawn, she slapped him hard across the cheek. "Wake up you bastard!"

The knife still in his hand, he jerked again. Micah pushed his sister out of the way of the flailing blade. "Stand clear! He must be fighting the Shades. Let him ride it out."

A large part of Micah hoped Shawn wouldn't make it, but then, a smaller part argued, he'd be left without any advantage in finding Kaitlyn.

Just then, as if to spite Micah, Shawn sat forward, eyes springing open. He gasped for a breath that he didn't need. With hands still cuffed together, he waived his knife wildly in front of him, warding off an invisible enemy.

"Shawn! Stop! It's us!" Susan took a step forward.

Alex stopped her. "Wait. It might not be Shawn."

The three watched as Shawn's eyes adjusted, taking in the room, then the burns on his arms. He looked up, sniffing. "Why do I smell like beer?"

"It's Shawn, alright." Susan sounded disappointed.

"Well, what happened? What did you find out?" Micah asked.

"Uncuff me first."

"Tell me!" Micah clenched his fists, wanting to rip the words out of Shawn's mouth.

Shawn's voice grew quiet and he narrowed his eyes, "Uncuff. Me."

Micah crossed his arms, debating internally. But the need to know superseded his ego. He nodded at Alex. Alex threw the key to Shawn.

"Well?" Micah prodded.

Shawn took his time with the handcuffs. "Those Shades do not play nicely." He rubbed at the red marks on his wrists. His eyes traveled up his arm to the burn marks, then flicked to Susan. "I could use some ointment, sweetheart."

She stiffened, but Shawn had the advantage for now. They needed to know what had happened. She left the room in search of the first aid kit.

"Everyone who had been touched by the knife is there," Shawn continued.

Alex snorted. "I could've told you that."

"Which means Kaitlyn's Shade is there, as well."

Alex clamped his mouth shut. He hadn't thought of that – not even Kaitlyn had thought of that.

Shawn continued, "Shades possess knowledge of the power they once held, but also memories of what once was their life. Kaitlyn's Shade might lead us to Kaitlyn."

"Did you see it there? I mean Kaitlyn's Shade?" Micah asked, tensing. It was part of Kaitlyn, of who she was, and he shuddered to think it was at Shawn's mercy.

"I searched, but I think she’s being protected."

"By whom?" Susan asked, tossing the blue compact first aid kit at Shawn.

"By Sarah," Shawn grumbled.

Humor lit the faces of the other three in the room. Sarah, a former Gaia and Shawn’s former girlfriend, was executed once Kaitlyn was found to be her successor.

"They need some time to settle down; maybe a few days. Then I'll go back and try to speak to the one that seems to be in charge." Shawn did not look too happy. When Sarah's Shade took over Kaitlyn's body during the battle on Heard and McDonald Islands, she found out what Shawn did to Kaitlyn on Galapagos. Shortly after, Sarah provided the necessary power to stab Shawn with his own knife.

Micah ran his hand through his hair in agitation again, "Fine. In the meantime, we're going to Greenland. She likes to snowboard."

Chapter 9

Covering the Tracks

It was around the third night I really began to question my sanity when I resolved to live in a cave. Running water was something I couldn't do without, especially with a newborn baby. A washing machine, toilet, shower, sink – hell, even the filtered water that came out of the refrigerator was a modern convenience taken for granted.

After a hard, drawn-out battle, a natural labor and birth, and two weeks of travel, I finally had a chance to heal. I mean, really heal. Ahi’s mom – Mama, as the entire town called her – was the town’s go-to doctor for those that didn’t have insurance or who couldn’t afford the expensive South American doctor that had set up shop on the island. She didn’t speak any English, but Ahi translated the necessities for us.

Her advice was invaluable. With her help, I was able to nurse Bee the right way, no more bleeding nipples – a godsend in itself. On her diet, I gained energy.

Over the next few weeks, I learned how to cook with local produce, turning it into traditional meals. I repaired squeaky hinges and even a leaky hole in the roof, though it took several attempts.

Mama and I spent at least two hours a day weeding and planting in the small garden in their backyard. When Bee wasn’t sleeping, she was tethered to my back. Had the island not been a hotspot, feeding me energy willingly, I'm not sure I could have ever done it. And to think, most mothers do this all without magical powers.

We were cleaning up from erecting a new fence around the garden. Mama rolled up the remaining chicken wire, talking incessantly in Spanish. I was beginning to pick up words and phrases.

A surge of energy came from the far end of the island. It was easy to pinpoint; near one of the extinct volcanoes.

I dropped my shovel, running inside. I’d been found. That was all I could think it could be. Grabbing the backpack that had seen us here all the way from Australia, I began stuffing it with everything now considered essential; Bee's u-shaped pillow, her blankets, powder, my clothes. All of it wouldn't fit. My resolve flickered. If they could find me here, what use was running?

I crawled into the playpen with Bee; she was still sound asleep.

What to do, what to do?

I hugged my knees and began rocking back and forth, unsure and desperate and scared. Bee stirred, snapping me out of my panic.

I threw the blanket Mama knitted over her, covering her entire body. Maybe I could hide her. I could say something went wrong; she didn't survive. If they didn't find her, she'd be safe. Her limbs jerked and the blanket was pulled from her head. No, that would never work. I couldn't leave her.

Suddenly, I knew. A shield. I recalled the shield Shawn's Elementals had built around him during our battle. I could do the same and hopefully keep it up around us until the threat passed. I began by forming several water weaves, but stopped before they could shape themselves into condensation. Next was air, then fire and earth. A circle of thick braids surrounded me and Bee, and I started making adjustments. Less fire here, more earth there – the braids melded together to form an invisible shield. Shawn would've been proud – or enraged. Guess we would find out, if he was the source of the energy surge.

Bee's eyes fluttered open. I picked her up and placed her in my lap, cooing at her. She began swatting at the ends of my hair. I turned my head to give her better access to my curls, and I saw Ahi's mother standing in the doorway, her face white. I straightened in alarm. Could she see my weaves? No, of course not. Maybe there really was an emergency on the island?

"El volcán?" I asked.

She didn't respond.

Ahi's face poked into the doorframe. She kept her gaze fixed on me. "Kaitlyn? What happened?"

"You tell me." I narrowed my eyes at her.

"What?"

"Exactly."

She moved her mother away, whispering something in her ear, then turned to me. She approached cautiously. "Why are you in the playpen?"

I relaxed a little – maybe it was simply my behavior putting them on edge.

"I…I…never mind. I'll be out in a minute. Could you please shut the door behind you?"

Ahi didn't budge, but she did cross her arms.

I sighed. "I promise, I'll explain. Just give me a minute."

A minute turned into three hours as I found excuses to busy myself. Bathe Bee, feed Bee, change Bee, take down the drying laundry, shower for myself, put Bee down for the night, and finally dinner preparation. Thankfully it was my night. By my shower I had to release my weaves. I was completely exhausted and the surge was long gone. Either the threat was no longer there, or there was never a threat to begin with. I prayed for the latter.

Dinner brought me face to face with Ahi and her mother. There was no avoiding it anymore. Still, I pretended to ignore their stares.

"Okay, what’s the matter?" Ahi finally spoke, looking at me over her plate of rice and beans.

I leaned back in my chair, finishing my last bite.

Now Bee, I thought. Wake up now!

This time, Bee wasn't playing along.

I finally resigned, "I’m worried."

"About what?"

"Him." I cleared my throat as Ahi raised her eyebrows. "The one I'm running from."

The pair of women sitting across from me exchanged glances. Mama understood English well enough to follow.

I continued, "I covered my tracks very, very carefully. But if he ever did find me, it would be bad. I'm sorry, I don't mean to bring any trouble into your home." I hung my head. "We'll be gone by tomorrow."

"You are not going anywhere," Ahi pointed at me with her fork. I focused on the bean at the end of it.

I turned to look at Mama, seeking her approval as well.

She nodded her head.

I smiled, slightly. "Muchas gracias." There weren't many more words to portray my gratitude.

"Now, help me with the dishes," Ahi said. "I have to go bartend in an hour."

Chapter 10

Jalopies Galore

"Ahi – wait up!" I ran outside, catching her before she started her scooter, the main mode of transportation on the island. I glanced back to make sure her mother wasn't listening. "Can I ask another favor?"

Her eyebrow rose. I cleared my throat and put my hand over hers. "I need someone to keep tabs on the ports, the hotels, and the airport. I can give descriptions of a couple of men to be on the lookout for."

Ahi nodded. "I have connections in the hotels, of course. And I can ask around about the ports and airports."

Lava and waves had created hundreds of sea caves and a treacherous coastline. It made for great scuba diving, but there were very few places safe to anchor. A steady watch on the main port would prove helpful, but if Shawn or Micah were to come looking, they would most likely come in by plane. "Do you know anyone that might have access to flight rosters?"

She removed her hand from mine and put on her helmet. "In case you haven't noticed, Kaitlyn, this is a very, very small island."

I smiled. "When you can get from one end to the other in twenty minutes on this jalopy of yours…"

She punched my shoulder playfully. "My jalopy is better than your jalopy."

I couldn't argue, especially since I didn't have a scooter. She started the small engine and I watched her ride off. I could almost follow her small headlight all the way into town. The main street of Hanga Roi, Avenue Atamu Tekema, was alive with lights and music. Preparations and several preemptive celebrations for the annual Tapata Rapa Nui Festival called to me. For the first time in a long time, I felt the need to socialize. I wanted to be a part of a crowd. I wanted to dance. I needed to drink.

I took a step toward the town, then another, and another until I found myself at the end of Ahi's driveway. One more step and I would be off the property, away from the safe haven and for just a few hours of freedom – away from Bee.

I raised my knee, and started to extend my foot when a soft but alluring humming made me pause, mid-step. Mama was humming the tune she'd been trying to teach me. It was my favorite, but it was difficult because it was in Pascuan, the Eastern Polynesian language native to the island, and all but lost among the younger generation.

Somehow, after days attempting the words to the song, they were clearer to me. The old woman's harmony penetrated the walls of the thin house and floated down the driveway. In the open air, clarity graced me and I sang the song using my own breath, my own words. I couldn't pinpoint what they meant, or where each word ended and a new one began, but the difficult song came to me as though I'd known it my whole life.

I set my foot down and turned back to the house. Back to Mama and back to Bee.

Chapter 11

The Athame Wielder

Shawn's feet landed with a loud thud. The sound bounced off the barren cave walls and echoed across the still water below. The Shades were not showing themselves, each in a hiding place they had found after Shawn's last visit. All but one, anyway. Arianna stood alone, waiting for Shawn to make his way down the stairs.

Shawn straightened his back and began to descend, studying her. Long black, shiny hair cascaded over her shoulders. Not a strand out of place. A stark contrast to Kaitlyn's wild curls.

How much time did they spend together? How close were they?

There was no doubt the Athame and Shades were under his control, but how to tap into that power, and ensure it didn't backfire, was still a decision he had to make. By force or by friendship?

Arianna didn't blink. Her lips didn't move – there were no telltale signs of what she might be thinking.

A distinct advantage to being non-human, I suppose. Shawn had attempted to absorb the power of other Gaias through a strong friendship and romantic relationship with Sarah, then by force with Kaitlyn. Neither turned out in his favor. And this is why the world is better without Gaias. Too unpredictable.

"Where is Kaitlyn's Shade?" Shawn asked without preamble, as he came to stand on level ground with Arianna.

"Protected, Athame Wielder."

Shawn circled the Shade, then squatted down to the water, dipping his hand into the cool liquid. He peered into the inky black depths. Ripples bounced along the surface, and he saw the shimmery blues and purples of Shades hiding below scurry at his disturbance. He shook his hand dry and stood, facing Arianna again. "Does she even know her Shade exists here?"

"It was never discussed," Arianna said. "To face one's Shade while still of the Earth would be devastating. There was no need to tempt fate."

Shawn tilted his head, sparing a quick glance at Sarah's cave. He wouldn't be pushing his luck with her today, not if he wanted to live to see tomorrow. But he needed to find Kaitlyn's Shade. Perhaps if he could just absorb her power through the Shade, he wouldn't need her corporeal body. Then they could end the manhunt, here and now.

Shawn tapped his lips with his forefinger, studying Arianna. "Kaitlyn is in trouble. She had the baby, and she is alone and scared. We need to find her. Can you help me?"

Arianna's form rippled in a violent shimmer.

So there are telltale gestures, Shawn thought. But what was that? Anger? Worry?

"If Kaitlyn needed your help, she'd find you," Arianna's voice boomed throughout the cave.

Anger, then. He had to play his cards carefully.

Shawn took a deep breath and forced his face to relax into a half-smile. "I think we all know Kaitlyn better than that. The bull-headed girl that she is; always taking on more than she can handle."

Arianna slowly stopped shimmering. "Are you and Kaitlyn kindred souls?" Her eyes took a solid, human form, revealing their dark brown color; the iris almost indistinguishable from the pupil.

Shawn flinched at the scrutiny. Another glance at Sarah's cave was involuntary. Arianna would've seen that. "No," he answered. "Why?"

"Only her other half would have any luck with her Shade."

Shawn's eyes widened. There was no need to search the cave. He'd let Micah do it for him.

*

"No burns this time," Alex commented.

Shawn stretched like waking from a long nap. The handcuffs clinked. Alex threw Shawn the key before there was another argument. Micah and Shawn argued more than five-year-olds.

Micah opened the door to their small motel room, stamping snow from his boots.

Shawn snorted, then asked, "Did you find her on the slopes?"

"No." Micah removed his jacket and threw it on the bed.

"She just gave birth; not sure why you thought she'd be snowboarding." Shawn tossed the handcuffs down and stood, sheathing his Athame.

Micah sat down in the chair Shawn had vacated. "There is unprecedented ice melt right now in Greenland."

"So?" Shawn asked.

Alex shifted in his chair. He sensed another argument coming on. It would be so much nicer to be at the Chakra with Susan instead of babysitting.

"So, disasters follow in her wake. If we trail the natural disasters, we might catch up to her."

Shawn snorted again, moving past Micah, toward the coffee machine. "We are going about this all wrong."

Micah stuck out his foot. Shawn stumbled, but before Shawn hit the ground, Micah pounced, shoving his knee into Shawn's back and driving him down the rest of the way. Shawn grunted and tried to pick himself up. Micah held Shawn's head down, grinding his nose into the dirty motel carpet.

They both froze at the click of Alex's gun. Alex turned the safety off, but held the muzzle down, pointed away from them.

"I'm not going to do this anymore," Micah spared a sideways glance at Alex. "I can't chance her in his hands again." Micah removed Shawn's Athame from its sheath.

"Wait! We don't know what will happen," Alex said.

Micah turned the knife over in his hand. "Nothing is happening." He put the knife to Shawn's throat.

"Don't!" Alex cried, gun no longer pointed at the ground. "Please. Don't make me choose between my brothers."

Micah looked straight into the barrel of the gun. "I didn't think the choice would be that hard to make."

The gun didn't waver. Micah removed the knife from Shawn's throat, and took the sheath for himself. He leaned down. "Next time – we visit the Shades together."

"If you insist," Shawn smiled.

Chapter 12

Save the Bees

Mama woke up sick; most likely a combination of dehydration and simply having overworked putting the fence up the previous day. After forcing water down her throat and shooing away whatever minor medical emergencies came calling, I made her morning trip to the store, hoping a grocery shopping excursion would scratch my itch to socialize.

As I secured that night's dinner to the bicycle, Andrés, Ahi's cousin, approached. "Got a list for you to review."

I turned around, frowning. "A list?"

He stuck a few pieces of paper out to me, glancing over his shoulder, then over mine, then down at his feet. I took it, furrowing my eyebrows at the list of names. His foot began tapping as he continued looking for who knew what.

I finally looked back up, "I'm confused."

"I work at the airport. Didn't Ahi tell you?" he held out his hand, eyebrows raised – exasperated, almost.

I shook my head no.

"Oh," he folded his arms across his chest. "I can get registered passengers for all flights in. Doesn't account for last minute changes, of course, but it's the best we can do."

"Oh, yes. Thanks!" I looked at the list again, this time with more interest. "No, I don't recognize anyone."

Andrés took back the list and stuffed it right down the front of his pants, looking over his shoulder again.

Is that where it came from? Ew. I wiped my hands on my skirt.

"If you can meet me here every morning, I'll exchange the list with you."

"I can do that." All I had was the small pedal bike, but it was probably time I did some exercising beyond gardening and house labor. I looked up the hill toward our house, still dreading the ride back, especially with Bee. I adjusted her sling. She was getting heavier. Maybe I could get some sort of infant seat for the bike now that she could support her own head. Ah, the milestones.

I gestured to the basket on his bike. "What are you painting?"

He picked up one of the paint cans. "My beehives. Light colors help prevent the hives from overheating in hot weather."

"You're a beekeeper?"

"This is my first year," Andrés said, laying his paint can down on the ground and putting his hand on his hip with an air of importance. "They are in massive decline on most continents. But you know that."

I furrowed my eyebrows. "They are?"

"I thought you knew." He frowned. "I thought that is why you named your baby…but you are—" He cut off, finally understanding something that I did not.

"I am what?"

"Never mind, not important." Andrés put his arm around my shoulders. "Wanna see the hives?"

I laughed. "Not unless you have an infant bee suite."

"Oh – yes. Well, I'll bring you some of my honey then. In ten years, when bees everywhere else have died off, I'll have some of the only honey in the world. I'll become rich and famous."

"From honey?" I couldn't help but smile at his enthusiasm.

"Yep. And just think – you will have been one of the first to taste it."

"Can't wait."

"And neither can the rest of the world. They just don't know it yet."

I laughed, moving with him through the morning market. "That makes no sense."

I stopped to look at handmade sandals. Maybe it was time to trade in my sneakers for local footwear. "So why are the bees dying?" I set down the sandals and moved on; maybe another time. The house needed a new refrigerator.

Andrés waved to a tattoo artist, sitting outside his shop, "Hey, cousin!" He turned back to me, "They poison their own ecosystems with pesticides. It's not just affecting bees, it's most pollinators; bats, wasps – all of them. And it won't change; not in time, anyway."

"Ah," I said. "And in rides Andrés on his…beehive, to save the day."

"That…would not be pleasant." He adjusted his crotch. "Come on, Chica – you need to get back home before Ahi has your hide. Plus, I need to burn the evidence."

I rolled my eyes. "Fine - get to your bees."

"With pleasure, my lady." Andrés bowed and was off on his scooter, toting his paint cans in the basket behind him. "See you at the feast tonight!"

The feast? I asked myself as he rode out of sight. Oh, right. Ahi had invited at least fifteen of her 'cousins' over to kick off the Tapata Rapa Nui festival with a feast. I glanced at the large tattoo artist, wondering if he was one of them.

I sighed. "Come on, Bee. We're gonna need more food." That ride up the hill was going to be a helluva workout.

*

The majority of the cousins left soon after the meal. Feeling better with rest and water, Mama had been able to cook. Had it been me cooking they would have left a lot sooner. With well over thirty cousins here, I was beginning to think the entire island was related.

Bee sat in the bouncer one of Ahi’s coworkers had loaned her, next to the sink, while Mama sang songs and cooed at her as she finished washing dishes. After I was done wrapping leftovers for Ahi's lunches, I sat down, listening to her as intently as Bee, recording her song in my notebook. Picking apart songs helped me learn the language. Mama glanced at me, slowing her words and repeating the song until I had it all down.

Ahi stopped sweeping and sat down next to me, looking over my shoulder.

"Do you want me to translate that for you?"

I shook my head. "Nah. I’ll do it later – helps me learn."

She shrugged. "Suit yourself."

I closed the notebook and smiled at Bee, who was smiling at Mama.

"Now," Ahi clapped her hands together, once. "You need a break tonight. Andrés and his friends offered to take you to the festival for a few hours."

"Oh, um," I hesitated, caught off guard. "I don’t know. I mean – it is almost Bee’s bedtime, she shouldn’t be out too late."

"No, Chica. You go. Bee stays. We’ll watch her." Ahi’s tone said this wasn’t up for discussion.

But it most certainly was. I had never left Bee, not once. "Thank you, but I’m really tired. Woke up early to pick tomatoes for the sauce. Maybe another time."

Mama clicked her tongue and pulled me out of the seat, pushing me toward the bathroom and stuffing what makeup the two had in my hands. Neither one was taking no for an answer. I was outnumbered.

Come on Bee, I thought. Help me out. Cry or something – you need your mommy.

No such luck – she was playing with Ahi’s braids, laughing every time she grabbed hold of one.

Traitor.

"You can feed her before you go, then she’ll be asleep for at least four hours," Ahi called from the kitchen. "You’ll be back before then. You need to learn how to take time for yourself. It begins now."

I peeked out from my room. Ahi picked Bee up. "We’ll go next door and let them know you are coming. Yes, we will, yes we will. Come on, honey bee."

The storm door slammed behind them, cutting Ahi’s buzzing short. My chest felt tight. Mama came in, putting one of Ahi's outfits and a hairbrush in my hands. She patted me on the shoulder, cooing at me that it would be ok in thick Spanish, like she did whenever Bee was upset.

I took a deep breath. She was right, it would be ok. That itch was back and if I didn't find some way to scratch it soon, I might end up doing something I would regret later. I threw on the clothes, surprised they fit. The jeans were tight, and the top revealed a little more than I was used to, but everything buttoned and zipped without too much trouble. Most of my baby weight had been either sucked out of me by Bee herself or worked off by the gardening, walking, and cycling.

Ahi came back in with Bee on her hip. "Okay, the guys will be ready to go in about fifteen minutes. Andrés will be there, and Jose speaks English, too. I told them to have you back in a few hours."

Fifteen minutes. Just enough time to feed Bee. I took her in our little room, closing the door behind us and put her to my breast, stroking her hair as she fed. It had grown out more, not long enough to put back, but enough to run my fingers through. The wispy strands felt like silk between my fingers.

"It’s okay, baby Bee, I won’t be long."

She seemed wholly unconcerned.

I switched sides, enjoying her warmth against me. I played with her little toes, pink and swollen from milk fat. She fell asleep before she could finish that side.

Damn, guess I’m going hit the town lopsided.

I lifted her to my shoulder and patted her back until she burped.

I swaddled her in the newest blanket Mama crocheted and lay her down in her crib. "Night, night, sweet baby Bee." I turned off the light, and shut the door behind me. Mama sat in her favorite chair, knitting another blanket.

Ahi didn’t look up from where she was ironing out her work clothes. "Have fun, Chica. We’ll take good care of her."

"Okay. If she does wake—"

"Then we’ll know what to do."

I swallowed, nodding once. "Right."

"Go," Ahi ordered.

"Okay, right. Bye and thanks." I still didn’t budge from in front of the door to our room.

Ahi let out an exasperated sigh, setting the iron on its side before walking over to me. She took me by the shoulders and pushed me out the front door. "Go!"

The door slammed shut behind me, letting me know I wasn’t welcome back – at least not for a few hours.

I sighed, excited and nervous at the same time to be out without Bee. Already I felt awkward, unsure of what to do with my hands. I gave up, letting them hang at my sides like a useless pair of sticks.

I made my way down the long driveway. A car idled on the street in front of Ahi's house. Besides Andrés in the driver’s seat, Jose was there, as were two women in the back seat.

Oh great, I thought. I’m the fifth wheel tonight.

"Kaitlyn! Good to see you without that bundle on your back!" Andrés shouted out the window.

After briefly glancing back at the house, then toward the volcano – the source of the energy surge, I slid in the back seat. I took a deep breath, "It’s…good to be here."

Surprisingly, it was.

Chapter 13

The Fire Within

We arrived just as the tail end of the parade was approaching the main stage on Avenue Tekema. The lively beat of the band continued as floats parked and dancing women flooded the stage. One of the floats bearing a replica moai statue was set down a little too quickly. It rocked back once, then forward. I watched as it toppled, hitting the ground and shattering. I blinked as a flashback to the religious parade during holy week in Spain hit me. Micah and I had actually caught one of their floats – Jesus on the cross – as it tipped.

Here, my feet stayed firmly planted on the stone-paved road. I made no move to help. There was no Micah to stand beside me, pushing me to do the right thing. A wave of grief caused my stomach to turn, and I grabbed Jose's arm to steady myself until it passed.

"Are you okay, Chica?" The cracked face of the Moai statue blurred, and I felt Andrés strong hands support me from the other side. "Kaitlyn?"

Sandaled feet blocked my view of the broken statue and my vision cleared. I heard laughter, then the beat of the music came back to me.

"Kaitlyn?"

"I'm okay, guys." I straightened myself out. "Sorry. It's just…been a long few months."

Andrés frowned. "Take it easy on the drinking tonight."

There would be no drinking, not unless I wanted an inebriated three month old on my hands. "Okay. Come on – I want to see the dancing."

Dozens of women in bikini tops, grass skirts, and sunburst headdresses took the stage. Their hips swayed in sync with the music, accentuating the low booms and high clicks of the percussion band. An elaborate background of giant roosters, sunbeams, and ocean waves changed color with different lights. The women parted and a group of tan, muscular men bounced forward in outfits that barely covered their essentials. White paint adorned their bodies in swirls, birds, and sea turtles. In contrast to the women, whose arms and hips floated like rolling ocean waves, the men kept a wide, strong stance, using precise arm movements. They pounded their thighs and lifted their knees, drawing attention to the dried grass rings covering their lower legs. They thrust their groins back and forth, facing one another in a warrior's challenge.

The women continued to make large sweeping movements with their arms. They bowed and dipped, displaying beautiful flowers woven in their hair, then raised their hands again in praise. The separate dances contrasted each other, but at the same time provided a perfect balance.

The crowd pressed in close to the stage. Everyone clapped and stamped in time to the music. Even if they weren't part of the show, the locals had exchanged their usual garb of jeans and tank tops for traditional tribal dress. Yet, they held their digital cameras up high to capture the moment. Soon I found myself stomping and clapping alongside Jose and Andrés. Low thumps and high-pitched clacks blended together, making the music impossible not to move to.

My attention snapped away from the stage all at once. Another surge of energy shot out from up the hill.

Ahi’s house - Bee!

Before I even made my way through the crowd, the energy dissipated, but I had most certainly felt it. A strong hand grasped my upper arm. I turned. Andrés questioned me with his eyes.

The music was too loud, I couldn’t explain. I just pointed toward the house and screamed as loud as I could, "I have to go – now!"

He nodded, and caught the attention of the rest of the group with waiving arms.

I told myself to breathe. He would take me home.

On the way, several times, I urged Andrés to drive faster without explanation or the attempt at small talk. My whole body leaned forward in the seat, intent on getting to Bee.

When Andrés pulled up to the house, I burst out of the car before it stopped. All of the lights in the house were on, including the one in my room. I flung open the front door, now in a full panic. "Bee!"

A delighted giggle greeted me. Bee sat on Ahi’s lap, playing with her braids. The entire household was wide awake.

"Everything okay, Chica?" Ahi asked.

I paused in the doorway. "Yes…"

"You look worried."

"I thought I…well, um." There was no way I could explain what I felt to them. "I saw the lights on – I thought everyone would be asleep." I closed the door behind me. "When did she wake up?"

*

The following morning I woke to bright sun filtering through the window. I sat up in alarm, immediately crossing the room to check on Bee. She was still fast asleep. I lay my hand on her chest and was greeted with a slow, steady up and down. Her skin wasn't hot, nor did she look sick. Guess we both had an exhausting evening.

I left her sleeping and made my way to the kitchen. Ahi and Mama looked up, cups in hand. Coffee for Ahi, tea for Mama. I poured myself coffee.

"Bee still sleeping?" Ahi asked.

"Yes." I paused, halfway to the table. She never slept this late. I set the coffee down on the table, planting my hands on my hips. "What happened last night?"

The two women buried their faces into their mugs. They weren't going to get away that easy. The energy surges could no longer be ignored, not when one came directly from the house. It was fess-up time, for all of us.

"What. Happened. Last. Night." My grip on the chair in front of me tightened. I would start throwing things if I had to.

I looked from one woman to another, neither of whom responded.

They glanced at each other, lowering their mugs.

Now was the time to catch them off guard. I slowly raised my hand, palm open, until it was level with their eyes. Then I began to draw in the elements, first the air. The breeze blew in through the open window, toying with the curly strands of Ahi's unkempt bed hair. Next was water; morning dew droplets pulled from the rows of pansies in the front yard. Then earth from the garden, lending its energy. Fire from the open flame on the stove, heating Mama's teapot. I blended them all together, like the shield but smaller, more compact, controlling the flow and keeping them contained in the palm of my hand.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Mama's knuckles turning white around her mug. A bead of sweat rolled down Ahi's forehead, despite the cool morning breeze.

In a much, much lower voice than before, I repeated myself, "What. Happened. Last. Night."

Both pairs of eyes fixed on the kitchen table.

Enough.

I threw the ball down, with as much force as I could muster. It hit the small, round table and the piece of furniture shattered. Shards of wood flew out. All three of us staggered back, covering our faces.

As soon as the last of the debris clattered to the ground, I glared at them. "You do see it!"

Ahi opened her mouth first, "I…I don't—"

Mama interrupted her daughter, hissing something in Spanish I didn't follow.

"Fine." Ahi smoothed her hair. "But you owe us a new table, Chica."

"Fine," I said, crossing my arms.

Ahi straightened her back and lifted her chin, "Last night we performed a naming ceremony."

"What's that?"

She glanced at her mother, then back at me. "It’s our tradition – has been for centuries." Her shoulders slouched, just a bit.

Bee began to cry. Mama turned but I held up my hand, stopping her. "Leave her." I turned back to Ahi, asking through gritted teeth, "What exactly occurs during a naming ceremony?"

Ahi's eyes flit back to her mug. "We acknowledge her, as a person, and…her powers."

I swallowed, hard. "Her powers."

"Yes—"

"You did this without my permission?!"

"You weren’t sharing your abilities with us." Ahi’s brow furrowed. "We thought to honor your discretion. These powers are her birthright."

I thought back to the energy burst I felt. "What else happened?"

"Well…" Ahi looked at her mom again.

I wanted to strangle her. "Out with it!"

"Akasha had more planned than we thought for little Bee," Ahi said in a rush.

"What?" Chills went down my spine.

"Akasha invoked Bee's powers." Ahi looked down at her feet, biting her lip. "I guess it was just…meant to—"

My warning look didn't cut off Ahi's joke. "…Bee."

I rubbed my temples. Akasha, the fifth element, you fickle, fickle, whore. I quickly tried to recall the description of Akasha that Arianna, the Shade inside Shawn's Athame, gave me. Instead Micah's clear voice rang through my head, as clear as if we were still in Spain, touring a castle. I shook my head violently; there was no time for that now.

"Okay, it's done. So tell me – what are her powers?" I held my breath and closed my eyes. Please don't say all of them, please don't be a Gaia.

"Fire."

I opened my eyes.

Both looked at me.

Ahi repeated, "You have a Fire, Kaitlyn."

The corner of Mama's mouth turned up in a cautious smile. She was proud. She was actually proud.

I stammered, "Power, she has…has a...I mean, my girl…" I rubbed my temples. "You gave my baby the power of fire?!"

My hands went back to the chair. I really wanted to throw it.

Ahi began to pick up pieces of wood. Bee was crying louder now. "Admittedly, not the best power for one so young."

"Take it back." I demanded.

"What?"

"You did it. Now undo it."

"I…I…can't." It was Ahi's turn to stammer.

I stormed toward my bedroom, collected Bee and her blanket, and came back to the kitchen. I held Bee out toward Ahi. "Undo it."

Bee was screaming now; I wanted to do the same.

Ahi stepped back. "It's like puberty, Kaitlyn. It just happens. You can't stop it – you can't undo it."

"You can't force it!" I screamed. Bee cried louder.

Mama cursed at both of us, taking Bee from me to calm her down outside.

Ahi dropped the shards of wood she had collected. "I didn't. Akasha did." She slumped down to the floor, leaning against the cupboards.

I dropped my shoulders and sighed, joining her. "You shouldn't have even done the naming ceremony. It's not my way. I'm not one of you."

Ahi turned to me and smiled.

"What?" I asked.

She picked up a shard of wood, and the end lit up in a small flame. Ahi flicked her other hand at the flame, snuffing it out. She handed me the smoking wood piece. "You are one of us Chica, several times over."

I huffed, twirling the burnt wood in my fingers. "Just one question."

She raised her eyebrow.

"Does this damn island have any fire extinguishers?"

Chapter 14

Kindred Spirits

Shawn, having experienced the trip twice before, landed gracefully on the platform. Micah's boots clipped the edge, sending him somersaulting into the water below. Temporarily disoriented from the spinning fall, Micah doggie-paddled underwater, unsure which way was up. There was no natural light to guide him. Shimmery, gaseous-looking forms surrounded him.

One moved closer, emitting small bursts of blue and purple light. Once level with Micah's face, waves of matter rippled together, until two eyes took shape.

"Aahh," Micah gurgled, waving his hands wildly in front of him to shoo away the creature. The eyes disappeared and it zipped off. Micah resumed flailing in slow motion.

Where the hell is up?

Another form swam closer. This one at least had arms, legs, and a head. She touched Micah's shoulder, beckoning for him to follow. With little other choice, Micah swam after her. Seconds later, their heads broke the surface.

Micah's eyes darted around the cave. More forms of green and even gold floated through the air, staying well away from Shawn and his ledge.

The woman in front of him smiled. "I am Arianna. And you must be Kaitlyn's other half."

Micah looked over his shoulder, "How do you know?"

"Because you're glowing," she said. "Kindred spirits glow when they're together."

Micah looked down at his body, which was still mostly underwater. Nothing unusual there. He lifted his hand in the air, peering at his skin. There was a slight glow, as if he were radioactive. He wiggled his fingers, and energy swirled around the tips.

Micah glanced at Shawn. He was still on the ledge, smirking down at the pair in the water.

"He's not glowing."

"His other half isn't here," Arianna said. Micah looked toward the cave high up on the wall, and Arianna answered his unspoken question, "They were never meant to be together. She knew that on his first visit here."

"Let's get a move on, brother," Shawn called as he descended the stairs.

Arianna blocked Micah from moving forward. "Quick, take my hand."

"Why?" Micah narrowed his eyes.

"I want to pass along something you will need once you find Kaitlyn."

Micah hesitantly put his hand up to meet hers, palm touching palm. A torrent of energy rushed through him, condensing in his core. He stiffened and went under. He came up, again with Arianna's assistance, coughing up water.

She laughed. "You don't have the limitations of your physical body here. Kaitlyn caught on to that fairly quickly. You'll need to follow suit, if you want to find your other half." Arianna gestured to the cave high on the wall – Sarah's cave, as Shawn had described it.

Micah began swimming to the lower ledge, where Shawn was now waiting. Arianna let out an audible sigh, then lifted herself out of the water and floated past Micah to wait for him on the same ledge as Shawn.

Micah caught glimpses of the pair waiting as his head bobbed in and out of the water. Shawn said something to her, and Arianna shimmered visibly.

Micah frowned as he pulled himself out of the water. He wrung out his shirt as he moved to stand next to a completely dry Arianna.

"What's with the glow?" Shawn asked.

Micah shrugged. "Polluted water, maybe." He looked down at his hands. Brighter than before, even.

Arianna smiled.

"Now what?" Micah asked her.

"Now – you let go of your earthly limitations, and find Kaitlyn."

Shawn and Micah both huffed.

"Easier said than done," said Micah.

"What is it you truly want?" asked Arianna.

He started, "I want—"

"Don't tell me," she said, cutting him off. "Just close your eyes and think it."

Micah took a deep breath, and closed his eyes.

I want her safe.

He felt himself lifting off the ground. He didn't dare open his eyes. He kept his mind clear except for that one thought, repeating it over and over in his head, until his feet touched solid ground again.

Carefully, he opened one eye, then the other. He was at the ledge of the cave, glowing even brighter than before. He turned.

Shawn made his way up right behind him. "What the hell, Tinkerbell? Next time remind me to bring my sunglasses."

Micah ignored him and turned to the cave. A strong light burst out from the back. One figure, darkened by the backlight, stepped forward.

"Hello again, Sarah," Micah whispered as her face came into view.

She nodded her head at Micah, walking past him. He turned to watch her. She passed Shawn just as he landed on the ledge. They paused, looking at each other. He automatically reached out to touch her, as if he couldn't help himself.

She shimmered gold, green, and purple, then leaped off the ledge – diving for the deepest part of the lake. Shawn watched, his body unnaturally still. Then he turned back to Micah, pulling a crystal from his pocket.

"What's that for?" asked Micah.

"Protection." He didn’t elaborate further.

The light at the back of the tunnel was moving forward now, drawing Micah's attention. He lifted his hand to shield his eyes. It was a moot point; light was oozing from him as well. He couldn't stop it if he tried. He followed the pull, walking forward, merging his light with the other.

Chapter 15

Lake Kivu, Rwanda

Randy approached the thick wooden door at the end of the hall, hesitating only a few moments before raising his hand to knock.

No answer.

He sighed, then turned the handle to poke his head in. The news couldn't wait. "Sir? We have local protesters."

"And?" The manager didn't even look up from his laptop.

"And they are blocking the trucks from entering the work area." Randy entered the room, closing the door behind him.

"So run them over."

"Sir?"

His boss finally stopped clacking away on the keyboard and leaned back in his chair. "Listen, I'm not the decision maker here. I just make sure the big boss back home is happy. And what the big boss wants is for the trucks to get there, and the methane extraction to begin. I have enough to deal with this yahoo Rwandan company running operations on the barge." He rose and walked to his large picturesque window looking out at the expansive Lake Kivu.

Randy joined him at the window. "Who is the big boss?"

He shrugged. "Some majority shareholder – I don't know. Never met him. But the board has been backing all of his decisions." He turned on his second in command. "So if you want to keep your job, I suggest you take care of the situation."

Randy reluctantly left the office, wondering how in God's name he was going to get the trucks through. He should've listened to his wife and passed on the job. But the money offered couldn't be passed up, even after his teenage daughter's research on the lake revealed ominous warnings of the potential release of carbon dioxide into the air.

Randy boarded the small, motorized boat, and the driver motioned for him to sit as they bounced over the water. As they traveled, Randy decided his best bet would be to let the locals deal with the locals. The large KivuWatt barge in the middle of the lake grew bigger. Operations to separate and clean the gasses had been underway for more than a week. Precious gasses held underneath the lake could generate twenty-five megawatts of electrical capacity, thereby increasing Rwanda's energy generation capability by twenty times. With these stakes, the required approvals made it through the Rwandan government in record time.

About halfway to the barge, Randy heard a commotion back on the shore. People ran, covering their heads. Many stumbled and fell, quickly getting trampled in the panic that seemed to grip the entire shoreline. Had the protests gone south already?

Randy shook his head. Doesn't take long in this country.

But there was no gunfire, just screaming. Randy stood, realizing his tiny boat was vibrating from more than just the engine. The water around him rippled unnaturally. A loud rumbling, like a freight train shaking a city, started in the distance. Randy and the boat driver turned to look. Landslides. Several of them, dumping debris, buildings, and people into the lake.

Turning white, Randy shouted at the boat driver, "Gas masks!"

The driver looked at him, confused.

Randy began rummaging through the tiny storage bin on the boat, throwing aside life jackets and a first aid kit. "We need gas masks!"

Randy and his driver were in between the only two places where gas masks were stored. Randy yelled, "Help! Somebody help us!"

Their small boat was still moving forward, but there wasn't enough time to cover the distance. The boat veered off course, and Randy looked at the driver. He was clutching at his throat and chest, gurgling with the effort to breathe.

Randy screamed again, first at the barge, then to the shore. But everyone was succumbing to their own panic.

Ten seconds, Randy thought, while he stepped back from the driver, as far as the small boat would allow him to go. The asphyxiated brain loses consciousness in ten seconds. Randy tore off his shirt, dipped it in the lake water, and attempted to breathe the soaked cotton fibers instead of the poisoned air. It didn't work.

He began gasping, his lungs working to pull in oxygen. All they got was the deadly carbon monoxide released from the earthquake, or perhaps from the landslides caused by the earthquake. The sounds around him began to dull and his vision grayed out. By the time his body went overboard, splashing into the rippling lake, he was unconscious.

Chapter 16

Building an Army

Waiting for Andrés on Avenue Tekema was my new morning routine. I paced in front of the library, holding both our coffees in hand. They had already cooled. He pulled up in his scooter fifteen minutes late without a passenger roster in hand, or in his pants.

"Sorry, Chica. Couldn't get my hands on a list today. New boss." I handed him the coffee. He took a sip and made a face.

I stared him down, daring him to say something.

He cleared his throat, then quickly took another sip. "It's good."

"Hmm." I made a conscious effort not to retort. The past few nights had been filled with restless sleep. Mostly, I paced the room ready in case Bee broke out in flames. Thus far, no incidents – but it would only take one. I didn't want to take it out on Andrés. I needed him and his damn lists; my first line of defense. I took a deep breath. "New boss? Why?"

He shrugged. "Just showed up today. Said Matthew quit. It was weird. I'm actually headed to Matt's place now to check up on him."

I frowned.

He put his arm around my shoulders. "Don't worry, Chica. I'll get those rosters. Same time tomorrow?"

"Uh, yeah. Minus fifteen minutes."

He smiled, then turned his attention to Bee, hanging on my back in her sling. "And good morning to you, honey bee."

She cooed, catching the finger he held up.

"Bzzz, bzzz."

She giggled at his pokes.

"See you tomorrow. Thanks for the coffee, Kaitlyn!"

I took a sip of my own coffee as Andrés started up his scooter and headed up the hill.

"Ugh. It is cold." I glanced at Bee over my shoulder and help up the cup. "A little help here?"

No response.

I rolled my eyes. "Some Fire you've turned out to be."

She squealed.

"I know, I know, grocery time." Her favorite part of the day.

What should've been a half hour walk through the market turned into an hour after all the appropriate stops to let everyone clamor over Bee. I obliged, mainly as I didn't have a choice. That, and the more friends we had on the island, the better. I wasn't above using Bee's dimples to rally the troops. I just wished the troops weren't so…talkative.

Island life was slow, laid back. Sandals and tank tops, outdoor markets, catching up with friends. Peaceful. Boring. Tolerable. Necessary.

Back at the bike, I loaded bags into the cart tethered to the back.

Bee sucked madly at her fist.

"Almost done," I assured her. "You can eat when we get home. Oh – shoot!"

One of the bags toppled, sending tomatoes rolling down the sidewalk.

"Dang it!" I half-heartedly gave chase. The few I caught were torn or bruised. "Well, no tomatoes for Mama's ensalada." We had picked the vines clean for our feast the other night.

I turned back to the bike. Someone coming out of the police station across the street caught my eye. I froze.

Micah.

He looked exactly the same as when I had left him. Unable to move, I peered closer. No – he wasn't the same. Dark circles hung from his eyes, and his cheeks were slightly sunken. He had lost weight. He ran his hand over his face, and leaned against the railing. He was exhausted.

A lump formed in my throat. I actually stepped off the curb of the sidewalk, toward him. The weight of Bee on my back caused me to pause, and reminded me all at once why I was here. I backed up onto the sidewalk, now panicking. I was wide open. All Micah had to do was look up. There was nowhere to hide. Damn this island's lack of trees.

Micah didn't look up. He looked behind him as someone else emerged from the station. Shawn. That one did look exactly the same as when I had last seen him, minus the knife protruding from his belly – the one I had stuck there. Micah was probably about to be ambushed. For some reason, my vocal chords were just as paralyzed as the rest of me.

No fight broke out. Shawn walked up beside Micah, then said something. Micah glanced at Shawn then said something back. They both chuckled. Chuckled!

Alex joined, making for a very traitorous threesome. He had been my best friend; the one with whom I shared everything – the whole pregnancy that Micah missed. I felt sick to my stomach, bile rose in my throat.

How did they find me? And so soon? I had done everything right. No trails. Not one.

No. No I had not done everything right. I hadn’t followed my original plan and gone to the caves. My laziness had got the best of me. I wanted the running water, and the soft couch. I stayed for the help and the food prepared for me every day. Now this was my punishment. I would’ve been okay had I just gone to the caves.

Bee let out a cry.

Like the crack of a pistol at a race, it threw me into action. I backed up further, looking to my right and left.

Which way to run?

A trolley pulled out of the visitor's center, rolling toward us.

I risked a glance back across the street. Two very green eyes returned my stare. Before, they had the power to root me to the spot. Not anymore. Not with Bee at stake. I ran forward, into the street, and straight at the tour bus.

*

As Shawn approached, Micah could almost feel the cold intentions coming off him in waves. Athame’s help or no, he should have come alone, without Shawn.

Shawn slapped Micah on the shoulder. "Feel that? I think we’ve found our girl. We should've never stopped in Yellowstone, first."

Micah smiled back at Shawn. "You better be on your best behavior. In fact, give me back the knife."

Shawn knew his way around the Shades better, but now that Micah had been there, and was able to locate Kaitlyn through her Shade, he certainly didn't need Shawn anymore.

"I don't think so," Shawn said. Both men's fists tightened in anticipation of a fight, fake smiles frozen on their face and false laughter coming out through their teeth.

Alex joined them, also plastered with a fake smile. "Come on you two, they’re still watching. Let’s just get across the street and go inside somewhere. Find someplace where we can figure out what to do next without raising any more suspicion than we apparently already have."

Shawn conceded first, gesturing to a coffee shop down and across the street. The three turned, but a baby's cry from directly across the street caught Micah's attention. His eyes met with Kaitlyn's. She backed away, and Micah felt like he had been punched in the gut. She was so damned beautiful, but her eyes were wide with panic. All this time looking for her – and she was about to run again. He couldn't let that happen.

He bored into her, selfishly willing her to stay. But the energy he put out bounced back, threefold, and knocked him on his ass. Alex obscured his view, trying to help him up. A tour bus passed, and she was no longer there.

A lump formed in Micah's throat. Was it an illusion? Couldn't be. He ran his hands through his hair, agitated. Her hair had grown even longer, and had several new sun-kissed streaks of blond overlaying her gorgeous brown locks. It was wavy, and almost as unkempt as it always was. The white cotton sundress she wore hugged her new, fuller curves. The look in her eyes had more determination than he had ever seen, despite being wide with panic.

Micah pushed himself up on his feet and raced into the road, looking for her. Nowhere to be seen. Good. Micah had brought the very man that could be her undoing to her doorstep.

"There!" He heard Shawn shout.

Micah's shoulders tensed, following Shawn's gaze toward the trolley.

Damn it, Micah thought. They all took off at a dead sprint down the street. Shawn chased the bus, Micah and Alex chased Shawn, and a stray dog joined the pursuit.

Chapter 17

Bad Business

I took a running jump at the trolley, grasping at the metal partition that would separate the windows, had there been any glass. Bee's familiar weight was still on my back. The Japanese couple in the seat on the other side leaned away in surprise, clutching their own child between them.

Protecting your baby from a crazy woman throwing herself at the bus was understandable, but a helping hand would have been nice.

"You need to get yourself one of these," I said, pointing to the sling holding Bee.

They clearly didn't understand English. Unable to pull our combined weight inside the trolley, I slowly moved forward, partition by partition, balancing the ends of my toes on the tiny strip of metal that ran the length of the bus. I looked back as the bus made its first turn off the main street. The three men gave chase, but the bus was picking up speed.

I crouched as low as possible. If the driver saw me, he'd probably slam on the brakes. That wouldn't be helpful for anyone, except Shawn and Micah. I needed to get close enough to yell at him to just keep going. I inched along, wary of the alarmed voices inside the bus.

We hit a bump in the road, and my toes slipped off. The ends of my sandals scraped along the asphalt. I gripped the metal partition tighter and tighter, until I was sure my hands were bleeding. Whether it was blood or sweat, I was slipping off.

One hand came loose, and my opposite shoulder strained at the sudden load. Just as I felt the other arm go, a strong, steady grip pulled at my wrists. The same driver from the tour I took my first day on the island hoisted me and Bee inside. The three of us tumbled into an empty seat, then to the aisle.

I regained my footing, now inside the moving bus. Much more preferable. Thankfully, it was still moving. I looked to the steering wheel. Ahi was there, looking over her shoulder at me. I caught the right bus.

"What happened?" she asked.

I unstrapped Bee as I walked to the front, cradling her with my own two arms. "He found me. How did he find me?" I was asking a question she didn’t have the answer to. She pushed harder on the gas pedal. More alarmed cries from the tourists.

I turned to her, grabbing her arm. "He might know everything. Maybe where your house is. We can’t go back there. Take me to the airport."

"No. You’ll never get out of here before he catches up with you." I could practically see the wheels turning in her head.

A small man at the back of the bus stood, pointing and yelling at me with a New Jersey accent. "Where are you taking us? I demand you stop the bus! Stop it this instant or I'll be contacting the Better Business Bureau!"

Apparently I was a bad guy, because most bad guys need saving through the window of a bus with a baby tethered to their backs.

The bus driver, just now regaining balance, stood with arms crossed, in between me and Ahi and the New Jersey man. His large frame took up the entire aisle, making it clear no one would get past him. The tourist sat back down and took out his cell phone.

I turned back to Ahi. "The docks then, I’ll bribe my way out of here. No – wait. All my money is back at your house. Shit! I should’ve planned for this…"

"Calm down. I know what to do." She got out her own cell phone and dialed. "Start the chain," she said simply, and then hung up.

I gave her a sideways glance, but didn't ask. Our fate was in Ahi’s hands. I was just thankful the most remote inhabited place on the planet had cell towers.

Chapter 18

Forming the Circles

By the time Ahi pulled the bus up to her house, the tourists were nice and subdued. After all, on an island that was all of fifteen miles long, they couldn't very well get too lost. Ahi and I jumped off.

The driver took his seat. "I'll get them back to town, then make sure all the circles on the north side are up."

Ahi nodded, and as the bus pulled away, our attention was drawn back into the town. A thick storm of energy brewed directly above the main street.

"Is that from your friends?" I asked her.

"No, Chica." She patted my shoulder. "That is from your friends."

No way, I thought to myself. They don't have that kind of power.

Then again, each one of those men had surprised me at one time or another with what they really could accomplish.

The storm brewing over the town definitely carried a dark, cold energy – or at least part of it did.

That is the part I need to focus on, the part I need to either quell or evade, if we are to survive.

I looked down at Bee and kissed her on the forehead. "So much excitement," I said. "And all before your breakfast."

"Come on, let's go inside." Ahi pulled me by the hand. "I’ll explain while we prep."

I had barely walked in before Mama had a bottle for Bee in my hand. Bee took it without question. There were two other men I recognized from town. Both had been at the 'cousin' reunion.

One was larger than the bus driver even, his dark skin made darker by several black tattoos that blossomed up and down his arms. It was the tattoo shop owner from town. Behind him, another younger man drew a pentagram on the floor.

"Whoa, whoa there pal. Before you go any further with that very demonic-looking drawing, tell me – everything." I said.

Ahi shook her head, lighting candles around the circle. "I'm afraid we've run out of time for telling."

Thunder rolled across the sky emphasizing her point.

"We'll just show you."

The four people; two women and two men, faced each other inside the circle of lit candles. They extended their right hands, palms up, in front of them. A fireball, forming above Ahi’s palm, lit her face. "I am Fire."

Mr. Tattoo went next, pulling energy from the atmosphere around us, and formed a fluid, shaky ball of water above his palm. "Estoy Agua."

Ahi’s mother did the same, only with a sphere of dirt. "Estoy Tierra."

Thus the perfect gardener, I thought to myself.

"I am Air," the other man said as he weaved a ball of air above his palm. His wind was sloppy, escaping the ball in gusts and blowing out some of the candles. Ahi’s mother clicked her tongue in agitation. He smiled sheepishly at me. "And I am still learning."

Together, their elements left their palms, meeting each other in the center. They merged, forming one large ball of solid, strong, gleaming light, perfect in every sense of the word. I felt its energy, and felt myself gravitating toward it.

Before I got closer, the group started to pull apart the ball of light, retracting their elements until each held their power in the palm of their hands. Then, in a flash, Ahi’s fireball was gone – as was her friend’s water ball. Ahi’s mother clapped her hands together, then brushed off the dirt from her hands; it scattered in waves to the floor.

The Air Elemental tied off his weaves, giving the ball of wind its own control. "Oh, no – not again."

A tirade of Spanish flew out of the mouths of the other group members. We all ducked as the softball-size trajectory raced just over our heads and through a window, spraying shattered glass outward. Suddenly the myriad of holes in the roof made sense.

Ahi looked at me. "Our Akasha is not very strong, but there are several groups around the island, two women and two men each, that can create their own. They are waiting for our word to begin."

I looked at her, my mouth open. "You mean there are that many Elementals on the island?"

"Almost everyone who is a direct descendant of the original inhabitants." Ahi pulled her phone out of her back pocket and began to dial a number.

The storm in town was growing stronger; streaks of it began reaching out, probably searching for me.

"Okay, let’s take care of your visitors," said Ahi. She made a pointed glance at the group’s newbie. "But outside, well away from the house and any windows."

Chapter 19

Broken Truce

Just as the trolley turned off the main road, Micah caught Shawn, tackling him to the ground. The pair rolled down the street in a ball of tangled limbs. Shawn recovered first, moving to his feet. Having taken a hard hit to the head, Micah still fumbled on the ground. Shawn grabbed the closest object to him – a wooden chair from an outdoor patio bar. He held it over his head, and brought it down directly over Micah.

Micah’s eyes opened wide. Unable to roll fast enough, he kicked his feet out toward Shawn, catching him on the sides of both ankles. Shawn hit the ground just as the chair broke over Micah’s head. Micah grunted in annoyance, gathering energy into his core, then pushing out with it. The bits of broken chair sprayed out from him, and he bounded to his feet. Shawn did the same, and they faced each other, ready for a full blown fight using whatever means necessary, whether it be magic or patio furniture.

A click of metal froze each man to their spot. Alex moved the barrel of his gun to Shawn's temple, his finger on the trigger, pulling back ever so slightly.

Shawn’s shoulders sagged. "You've finally chosen a brother, then?"

Shawn was outnumbered, and out-gunned. He reached back, grasping the handle of the knife, and invoked the Shades. First, he called an Air. He used her spells to create a net of wind, pulling Alex away from him and sent the gun skittering back across the road toward the police station.

Shawn recoiled the same net like a whip, widening it for Micah and sending him back into the brick wall of the grocery store behind him. Micah slid down the wall, leaving a nice Micah-sized imprint in the brick. Shawn beckoned a Water Shade. He wove a tight funnel of water, and sent it shooting into Micah’s mouth. Micah gained consciousness, choking and sputtering, pounding on his chest in vain.

Alex took Shawn from behind, sending them both sprawling into the same brick wall.

Damn, that boy is silent, Shawn thought as they made a pile on top of Micah.

The distraction dissolved the water funnel. Micah choked it up, regaining his breath.

Shawn growled; Kaitlyn had to be getting further and further away from him by the second. She could be boarding a plane by now. Wasn’t Micah just as anxious to get her back as he was? Instead, they were wasting time, fighting each other. Well, he was going to put an end to that, right now.

But first, he needed space. He turned the Athame around in his hand and stabbed backward, catching Alex in the outside of the upper thigh. Alex reared back, enough so that Shawn could turn over on his back. Shawn tucked his knees into his chest, then kicked out, hard. Alex went sprawling back, directly into Micah. They both tumbled.

Through the Athame, Shawn called for a Fire Shade. This was his favorite, the only pure element – unpollutable. The Fire he found was cooperative. A fireball formed in his hand. Shawn took aim directly at Micah’s back, square in between the shoulders.

Chapter 20

Elements Rising

As the group walked up the hill, I lagged behind, hauling Bee with me. Did I really want to drag these people into the fight? They had no idea what Shawn was capable of. I looked down at Bee, considering.

This is for her, I told myself. I need all the help I can get.

Besides, Ahi was on the warpath; there was no stopping her.

We reached the top and I looked around. From our vantage point, I spotted small pockets of towns settled at the base of the hill. The group took their positions in a circle.

"Come stand here," Ahi said, pointing to the middle of the circle.

I did so.

"Now, hold on to Bee tight. Don’t move for any reason."

I nodded. They needed to hurry, the storm coming from town was bigger than ever, and I could feel Shawn’s hand in it. Whoever he was battling, he was winning.

They held out their palms, creating their own elements just above their hands, quicker than last time. I glanced at the newbie; he had much more control. The elements started rising up and moving to the center, just above my head. I flinched. "Stay still," Ahi hissed, just like Cato at my saining when he marked my forehead with dirt. I wondered if he had any clue this little island of power existed.

The elements merged, and the bright, shining ball of light formed. Although the sun was buried behind layer after layer of storm clouds, the ball lit up the sky like daybreak. It grew slightly larger, then stopped. The group worked at maintaining steady control. Ahi took out her cell phone, held down the push-to-talk feature, and said, "Now."

Within minutes, balls of light dotted the base of the hill and began lifting into the sky.

Ahi smiled at me. "We've had our circles positioned ever since your arrival."

I counted six in all; plus ours equaled…seven. Basic math accomplished, I looked at Ahi with one eyebrow raised. "What next?"

*

Alex shouldered the bulk of Micah out of the path of Shawn's fireball.

Next time, take better aim. Shawn could hear the Fire Shade cursing at the waste of her gift. And the Fire Shade's irritation annoyed him.

This is why I do things alone, Shawn thought.

Because wooden chairs are so much more effective than fireballs, the Shade taunted.

Shawn growled and sent the Fire Shade tumbling back into the cave.

He sheathed the Athame in his back pocket, but remnants of the magical energy still swirled around him. Fire, Air, and Water, so thick in the air he could almost taste it. He grabbed hold of the elements, fusing them together and forming his own weapon. It wasn't his power, but he refused to relinquish it. It resulted in a misshaped, pulsating ball that vibrated with energy. Icy tentacles shot out, searching for Kaitlyn and the baby.

*

Thick strands of power extended from the surrounding spheres, directly into the ball above me and Bee.

Hey, that rhymes.

Stupid shit went through my head when I was scared. It helped to keep me from running, screaming my ass off into the night and away from all this magic.

"Absorb it and direct it – Akasha is yours to command!" Ahi screamed at me. The wind picked up, whipping her braids straight behind her. "All you have to do is accept it!"

No way, I thought. I wasn’t about to risk Bee on an elemental experiment. I moved to step away, ready to leave the circle.

Mama began singing. I froze. Everyone looked at her, eyebrows lifted in surprise, except mine. It was the same song that kept me home when I felt the incredible need to leave. She raised her pitch, above the sound of the wind. My eyes locked onto hers. Deep pools of brown bore into me. Her voice reverberated through me, and I closed my eyes, opening up to it. Chills went down my spine; my limbs tingled with adrenaline.

When I opened my eyes again, I realized I was singing with her. The song gave me confidence…hope…power. And I knew I could never face Shawn alone. My magic was strongest when it was fed by and shared with others.

The ball of light, still descending, was almost upon us. It still grew in power. I had to make a decision, and fast. Accept it or fight it? Which would get us out alive?

Beyond the ball, the icy tentacles from the storm in town had descended on our hill. It was almost as if there was a bright, shining beacon shouting out, "Kaitlyn is here!"

Yeah, this was a great idea.

I looked down at Bee again. Decision time.

"Ah, fuck it." I closed my eyes, opened myself up, and pulled the ball into me.

Chapter 21

Beacons

Shawn reached out, feeling pockets of power all around the island. He explored each one, confused. Kaitlyn couldn’t be everywhere at once, and there was no way there were that many Elementals in one place. His researchers would’ve known. Cato would’ve known. Soon he’d have to start delving into the caves. That would be long and tedious work, and his available energy was already waning.

He’d have to take care of Micah and Alex first. He began to pull back his power.

A strong surge of energy burst out from a hill in the middle of the island.

Shawn looked at the huge, glowing ball of light. Pockets of energy around the base of the hill fed into the light. Kaitlyn had to be there, in the center of it all, with a spotlight on her.

Stupid girl.

He reached out to the ball, tentatively at first. His longest strand of power touched it. Jolting shocks ensued, continuing almost all the way back to Shawn, obliterating his cold energy as it went. Shawn released the strand just before the invisible force got to him.

Damn.

He targeted another group with a smaller ball of light and tried again, extending one more tentacle. This one was large and menacing, meant as a distraction. A smaller feeler crept around the group, sweeping just below the ball and taking out human forms as it went.

He felt the large ball on the hill sputter and waver. Quickly, he began attacking the feeder balls, taking out one pocket at a time. They didn’t stand a chance, and with each one he eliminated, the main ball grew less solid, starting to shrink.

Chapter 22

The Touch of a Mother

Bee's small puffs of breath against my neck ceased as I passed her off to Mama. Above us, Akasha crackled with energy. I felt dangerous; I was dangerous. Bee was just too close.

I called for what was left of the light, and it merged without hesitation. My body tingled. Balance, perfection. The elements were completely at my command. Everyone else stepped back, shielding their eyes from the blinding ball. I stood alone, arms raised.

"Careful, Kaitlyn! Do not overdo it!" Ahi yelled as energy crackled in the air. She stuck her head back under her hands, trying to shield herself, her mother, and Bee all at the same time with her thin frame.

But I felt Akasha, and myself, weakening. Shawn’s tentacles were taking out my feeder balls.

I had to be quick, before I lost the ability to finish off Shawn. When I felt his cold touch, I fought back, zapping away his power. Now I needed to attack, not just defend. Time was of the essence.

I took in a deep breath, and used existing lines of energy to call the rest of the Akasha circles to me. I waited patiently as the balls completed their merge. Shawn withdrew his tentacles. This was the eye of the storm. The material of our clothing settled as the wind went still. The air smelled like burnt toast.

As soon as the merge was complete, I pounced, sending the light directly to the tentacle's source. Avenue Tekema exploded, but not before a tentacle swept through our group. The wind was knocked out of me as I rolled across the ground.

I pushed myself to my knees and crawled over to the pile of bodies that once circled me. The two men had managed to throw themselves over Ahi, her mother, and Bee. One by one, I peeled the bodies away, frantic to get to my baby.

Every time I forced another limb away, groans and labored breathing responded. Pulling Ahi to her feet, I finally made it to Mama, who remained crouched over her bundle. Ahi helped me push the old woman onto her side. There were no groans this time, just a single, horrified gasp.

Ahi's mother was dead. Her opened, lifeless eyes stared at me, at her killer. Bee began to cry. Tears stung my eyes for the first time since Bee had been born.

I pried the woman's hands from my baby. Even in death, Mama had a gentle, protective touch. The touch of a mother.

"Ahi," I barely breathed. "I am so sorry. I didn't mean for this to happen."

The men slowly untangled themselves from each other. One rushed over the old woman, and laid her down flat, preparing to give her CPR.

"Don't." Ahi's command was sharp. "Let her go in peace. It is her time to return to the earth."

The man rocked back on his heels.

"Go," Ahi said, turning to me. "You both need to go, now. We are no longer able to protect you here."

I nodded my head and licked my dry lips, attempting to speak.

Ahi stood before I could. "No – just go. We'll see each other again." She smiled and looked down at Bee. "Won't we, beautiful?"

Bee smiled back.

I did not.

"Come on, Kaitlyn." The Air took me by the arm. "My cousin has a small plane. He keeps it on the other end of the island – if it wasn't damaged he can take you to the mainland."

I let him lead me away, glancing back at the hill only once. Ahi had her hands on her mother's face, her head bowed.

Chapter 23

Bumpy Ride

The small puddle jumper was an agonizingly long ride. Storms chased us all the way from the island. The wind jostled us. The sea below was turbulent. Massive waves reached up into the sky, threatening to swallow our little plane whole. The pilot was forced to fly higher into the winds.

He said the ecosystem was protesting because of the battle on the island. I knew it wasn't true. It was me. Though I had very little energy, what I did have left was out of control. I couldn't help it. I kept picturing Ahi with her hands on her dead mother's face. I brought Shawn to the island, and they had defended me with their lives.

Several hours later, the pilot landed us safely in a small airport in Chile with enough money for another plane ticket. There was barely any time before boarding began, but we made it to the plane. Bee, who had barely slept was beginning to fuss. The wait on the tarmac seemed longer than it should be, and the pilot gave us no information. I gritted my teeth, willing the damned crew to take off. Finally, we began to roll forward. Bee was in a full scream now.

Hold on, I told myself. Hold on just a little bit longer and we will be home, safe in the tiny apartment above the bakery in the Seattle suburbs.

Just as the plane picked up speed, it lurched to one side. Passengers reacted, gasping so loudly they could be heard over the roar of the engines. Seconds later, the plane took to the air. One of the flight attendants came over the intercom and spoke rapidly in Spanish. Then she converted to English, "Ladies and gentlemen, we just experienced a minor earthquake. We will proceed to our destination. We cannot land as we cannot verify the stability of the ground. If you must contact loved ones you left behind, once we reach cruising altitude you may call from the plane’s phone free of charge."

I looked down at Bee, who had calmed herself having found her thumb. I felt like crying.

I couldn't bring myself to speak. Not even to coo at Bee. She did all the cooing for us. When she wasn't eating or napping, she was playing with my hair, or exploring my face, babbling about it all the while. I kept her close, giving her kisses, all too aware of how close I had come to losing her.

It was three a.m. by the time I came to the door of my old apartment above the suburban Seattle bakery. Micah had said he paid the bills, and put all my stuff in storage. Had they rented it out again? Was it no longer truly mine?

I raised my hand to knock, but stopped just short. It felt wrong to knock; wrong to ask permission to enter. This was the only home I had left. If it turned me away, I was going to lose it.

Instead, I tried the doorknob. With a quiet click the door swung open. I stepped in, unconcerned. Perhaps if I treated everything like it used to be, this whole, long nightmare would disappear. I set Bee down on the couch and flipped on the light to the kitchen. Everything was as I remembered. All my dishes were there – my photography magazines on the countertop. Even the plants Micah said he had donated, alive and well. I turned on the stove, filled my teapot with water and set it over the flame.

"What are you doing?"

Micah's voice snapped me out of my daydream. I looked around the kitchen. There were no magazines and no plants. Just a stove with a burner on. Not even a teapot. I was not just losing it; it was long gone.

But Micah was there. Real and solid and strong.

Chapter 24

All that Matters

Bee cried out from the living room where I had left her. We both froze. His eyes went wide; mine narrowed.

"Don't you dare go near her," I warned.

A flicker of pain crossed his face. "I came for you, to help you."

"Back away."

He was blocking the exit to the kitchen; blocked my path to Bee.

He sidestepped, perhaps just as weary of me as I was of him. I moved forward only when we could maintain the distance between us. I ran out of the kitchen to Bee, needing to feel her in my arms.

As soon as I had her, I looked back at Micah. "Where’s Shawn?"

He shook his head. "I don't know. We couldn't find him."

"How hard did you look?"

"There was an explosion that sent us all flying. After I recovered, I came after you. I wasn't thinking about Shawn."

"I can't believe you...you joined him," the hurtful words croaked out of my mouth. I should be beating him senseless right now. I should be running away. I was too exhausted to do either.

Micah took a deep breath, then narrowed his eyes. "Why did you leave me?"

It came out of nowhere. I almost wanted to laugh. How could he not understand, even now?

I sat down on the couch, Bee still cradled in my arms. He stayed where he was.

"The ability to do what we do runs in our blood," I answered.

He crossed his arms, waiting for further explanation.

I continued, "The Seven kills Gaias."

He started to shake his head, denying it.

"Don't lie to me Micah. Don't lie to yourself. I might be able to accept my fate; I've done enough damage to understand the reasoning. But I will not accept the same fate for her. What if she is a Gaia? I don't care how much the world suffers – she is all that matters to me."

"And to me." Micah took a step toward us.

I jumped to me feet, clutching her to my chest and eyeing the doors and windows. I half expected Shawn to come crashing through any minute.

He continued, "I tried to tell you that, several times. You are my family. She is my family. I would never let anything happen to you. There will be no more murdering Gaias. We'll figure it out. The organization is gone. Cato is dead. Very little will be left from his days."

He took another step closer.

"Stop. Don't come any closer."

He lowered his arms.

"Why were you working with Shawn?" I asked.

"We needed him to find you. He had the Athame; we thought it could be of some help."

I shuddered that Arianna and the Shades inside who had worked so hard to train me, were now at his mercy.

"Susan has taken over," Micah continued, oblivious to my thoughts. "We can help her run the Seven. Together."

I clutched Bee even tighter when he took another step.

"We can protect her, together," he said.

"No. I can do it."

He shook his head. He was now close enough to put his hand on my shoulder. His other hand stroked my cheek as a tear ran down it. "No, Kaitlyn. You can't."

I crumbled. I knew he was right. I couldn't protect her from Shawn, from Micah, and worst of all I couldn't protect her from myself. The earth below us began to rumble.

I fell all the way to my knees in a desperate sob. "It's happening again. I can't control it."

The shaking began. Glass shattered out on the street.

"Here," I held Bee up to him. "Take her and run."

She was lifted away from me. I hugged my empty arms to my chest.

His boots hadn't moved. I looked up, yelling over the noise, "Get her away from here. Away from me!"

Micah shook his head, "No."

I stood and pushed him back, toward the door. "Go!"

"I won't!" he yelled back.

Car alarms on the street increased the noise. The building shook even harder as Micah and I faced off, forcing our wills against each other.

The door to the apartment slammed open and Alex rushed in with a black duffel bag. He stopped short at Micah's side.

"Alex." My eyes lifted to his in a plea. "Take them away. Get them out of here!"

Micah glanced at Alex. "I'm not going."

Small cracks became large gaping holes in the walls. Several small explosions could be heard outside.

I wouldn't back down. I had warned them, Bee was all that mattered. I would do all I could to keep her safe, even if it meant keeping her away from me.

I hardened my face, attempting to stare Micah down. He did the same to me. So far it was a draw.

He handed Bee to Alex. "Get under that table!"

A red haze descended over my eyes. My body trembled with all the energy I was absorbing from the land, and the land trembled in rage at its loss.

I looked over at Alex. He had Bee under the table with him, holding her with one arm while rooting through his black duffel bag with the other.

I turned back around. Micah was directly in front of me. I shook my head and whispered, "You should have left."

He must've read my lips. He replied, "Never."

Rage continued to dominate, and I raised my hand to slap him. If this earthquake wouldn't knock some sense into him, maybe I could. "You have her, now take what you came for and go!"

"I came for you!"

I lashed out. He caught my wrist, mid-strike. His eyes blazed, matching my temper, flare for flare.

The intensity of the earthquake grew, coming to its peak. Another glance over at Alex and Bee. He had Bee wrapped in a camouflage military flak jacket, and was holding a helmet over her head. Her neck wasn't nearly strong enough to support the weight.

For a moment, I felt she would be ok. Even if the fight between Micah and I came to a head, destroying us both. I turned back to Micah, his eyes still blazed. I lifted my chin, almost daring him to hit back.

Instead, his fingers intertwined with mine.

I held my breath as I felt the familiar sizzle from his touch. I began to breathe again.

The shaking simmered to a dull roar. Even then, small pieces of ceiling fell.

The corner of Micah's mouth turned up slightly. "See? Together we can do this."

He was right, of course. That damned man was always right.

I curled my hand into my chest, taking his with me and causing him to come up right against me. I ducked my head into his chest and his other arm curled around me.

The building stopped shaking, the last bits of ceiling and wall still falling around us.

Alex broke us out of our trance. "Come on, we need to get out of here before the thing collapses around us." He climbed out from under the table with Bee, motioning for us to follow.

Micah went back for Alex's duffel bag under the table, and my carryon bag on the couch. I looked around, scanning the apartment for anything I should salvage. It was unrecognizable to me. Bare of all personal belongings that made it mine, now littered with dry wall, insulation and other debris that was supposed to be holding it together.

I walked out, following Alex's footsteps, closely trailed by Micah. I moved forward but was completely numb. I had hit rock bottom.

As we crossed the street, Alex ushered us into his rental car. The door closed behind me and I stared at my apartment through the window. An explosion burst out of the bakery on the ground floor. It could have been a gas leak, or a machine rupture by the earthquake. The cause didn't really matter. What was left of my apartment after the blast was quickly being melted away by flames.

Panicked, I looked for Bee. She was safe in Micah's arms. He straightened from the crouch he had folded into, covering her body with his at the explosion. Alex put the car in gear, pulling away, dodging bits of flaming debris in the road.

He looked in the rearview mirror. "Where to?"

Micah raised one eyebrow at me. "Home?"

Whether he meant the place he purchased for us at Reunion Island, or the Chakra, I couldn't be sure. I scooted closer to him, laid my head on his shoulder, and let Bee play with my hand.

"I am home," I said softly.

Chapter 25

Gambling

Shawn kicked his way out from under the debris. "God damn it!"

The sun had sunk well below the horizon by now. He didn't get up yet; his body wasn't cooperating. He strained his neck, turning left – then right. Micah and Alex were nowhere in sight.

"Probably already off this God-forsaken island," Shawn mumbled to himself.

He couldn't complain too much. Kaitlyn's blast would have killed him if he hadn't called for the Shades to form the shield around him.

Where did Micah learn to use energy like that anyway? Shawn thought as he lay still, willing his numb limbs to work. Probably from the Athame, when he was talking to Arianna.

Next time he took a trip there he'd have to address that.

No rush, he thought.

A trip there meant another possible encounter with Sarah. It was still hard to stomach rejection by the only part of Sarah that was left.

"You all right, brother?" A dark-skinned, long-haired island native popped into view, blocking out the starry sky.

"I don't know." Shawn held out his hand to be helped up, and the stranger obliged. "I was here with some friends, and then…"

"And then all hell broke loose," the islander finished for him.

"Yeah – something like that." Shawn laughed nervously, brushing debris off his clothes. Still stiff, he moved slowly. "Have you seen my friends? Two white guys, hard to miss."

The islander narrowed his eyes. "I saw you fighting with two white guys just before the storm."

Shawn hesitated, scratching the back of his neck, buying time. "That was me and who I thought were my friends. We came here together, looking for something. Problem is, I think they found it."

"Why is that a problem?" The islander crossed his arms over his chest.

Shawn took a gamble, hoping this man either had magical abilities or at least believed in them. From what he saw during the battle, many on the island did.

"It was my friends who created that…electrical storm. I was trying to stop them." Shawn ran a hand through his hair. His other hand clenched into a fist in an attempt to look desperate.

The islander didn't say anything. For the first time, Shawn noticed the destruction around him. Many buildings were completely leveled; the foundations marking where they stood like chalk outlines of murdered bodies. "Dude, I'm so sorry about your town."

The islander's eyes softened.

"I can help – it's the least I can do for bringing those…men, here." Shawn didn't have to force the grimace that came with the word 'men'. Micah and Alex were a huge disappointment, as far as 'men' went. Pussy-whipped, was the word that came to mind.

"Nah – I think you outsiders have helped enough." The islander's voice dripped with sarcasm, his friendly attitude nowhere to be seen.

"Trust me – you want my help. I have the money to rebuild."

Shawn watched the islander look around at Avenue Tekema, what was once their main hub. Their emergency buildings were wiped out, along with the only grocery store in town. A dead body lay in the street.

The islander sighed. "Okay, I'd better take you to see someone."

Jackpot.

"My name is Andrés," said the islander, sticking out his hand.

"I'm Shawn." The two shook.

Chapter 26

Change of Plans

Micah booked us flights to Reunion Island, chattering the whole way about how he had the nursery furnished and decorated. Alex was to go back to the Chakra. Awaiting our flights at an airport in France, we sat around a table in a café. I stared at a half-eaten sandwich, while Micah tried to cajole more food into me.

Alex had two straws in his mouth, hanging them off his canines like fangs before hiding behind a napkin and peeking out from one side or another. Bee shrieked with laughter. Apparently peek-a-boo was better with vampires.

A snatch of conversation from a couple at the table behind us caught my ear.

"…the earthquake in Turkey. Media thinks One Less is responsible," a woman said.

The man responded, "One Less thinks Earth is responsible."

I turned to look at them.

"Do you believe it?" she asked.

The man shrugged. "I don't know. It sort of makes sense."

The woman paused, her drink halfway up to her mouth. "You really think Earth is trying to rid itself of humans?"

"Well, not all of them. But maybe enough to cause us to change our ways."

She almost threw her hands up in frustration. "The Earth doesn't think. It is a rock – nothing more."

I interrupted, "Is it now?"

They both looked at me, stunned by the intrusion.

"I'm sorry – I didn't mean to eavesdrop. It's just – I haven't been following the news." I gestured to the newspaper the woman held in her hands. "May I take a look at that?"

"Sure…" She handed it over, hesitantly.

I turned back to the table, newspaper in hand. As I flipped back to the front page, where the article started, I looked at Micah. "What have I missed?" My time on Easter Island was spent in seclusion from the rest of the world. All sources of outside news cut off, on purpose.

"A lot," Micah responded, letting me find out for myself.

I looked down at the paper. The headline matched his ominous response:

20,000 Killed in Turkish Earthquake.

I scanned through the article. Shawn had been busy.

Behind us, the couple left. I waited until they were out of earshot then shot an accusatory glance at Micah and Alex, "Wasn't he with you the whole time?"

"Yes, but he was probably still able to communicate with his organization."

"20,000 dead!" I motioned with the paper. "How many other incidents have there been?"

"Enough," Micah responded, his voice growing cold.

"Then why didn't you stop him; why didn't you kill him?"

Micah leaned in. "We needed him to find you."

"At the expense of how many others?"

Micah shook his head. "It isn't a one man show. We know enough that taking him out wouldn't be the end of it."

I stood, folding the newspaper, and handed it to Micah. "Come on, get up. We need to change our flights."

"Why?" Alex asked, quickly wiping crumbs off of Bee.

I looked at Micah as I spoke. "We're going back to the Chakra."

Chapter 27

India

Ritesh made his way through the streets of Calcutta toward the second central business district. It was easier to walk than drive his car; traffic was at a standstill, as it usually was on Park Street. India had quickly become the newest consumption culture. Good for some, perhaps, but it brought in western-style affluences with which largely rural India couldn't cope. Car sales rose each year by a good twenty percent, but there weren’t enough roads for anyone to drive on. Not by a long shot. Combined with India’s nonexistent fuel economy standards, the skies were brown most months out of the year. Ritesh shook his head as he weaved through the idling line of cars.

Once in his office, he closed the window to the poisoned air and powered up his computer. He had only half an hour to finalize his presentation to his boss, who would then use it to brief his boss, who then had an appointment at the Ministry of Environment and Forests the next day.

With any luck, they’d be able to create a state action plan on climate change. Perhaps this time they would be able to prevent another devastating drought such as the one that had triggered the Bengali famine of 1943. Already, El Niño had stopped the seasonal monsoons. Water shortages resulted in below average crop yields.

Ritesh clicked save on his PowerPoint and stood to look out the window. He tried to see past the brown skies, willing the clouds to gather and the rain to fall. It didn't work. He looked down at the masses of people in the streets. There was so much poverty out there…five million had perished in 1943. If nothing was done, he feared this would be worse.

Chapter 28

No Regrets

It had been at least four months since I had last seen the Chakra. With Cato gone, I expected the place to be in disarray. He had always wanted his staff limited, keeping the operation at bare bones. For secrecy, I’d always supposed. And in order to prevent treason.

Though, that hadn’t quite worked out for him – his own son betrayed him.

The entrance itself gave away signs of change. Large gates blocked the only road into the Chakra. As our truck approached, Alex had to type in a code, then wait for approval from the security office before the gates were buzzed open.

As we approached the building, I looked around at the grounds. Small groups of people were practicing with their elements. A man stood before a group of women, levitating a fireball above his palm. The atmosphere crackled with electricity.

"What happened here?" I asked, mouth open.

Micah smiled. "Susan is in charge now."

When we exited the vehicle, the closest groups stopped to look at us – or at me, rather. I paused outside of the truck, eyeing the newcomers right back. Though I suppose, to them, I was the newbie.

The Fire Elemental glanced up and immediately singed his fingertips. Shaking them out, he put his other hand on his hip and glared in my direction.

"Making friends already?" Micah asked, coming up next to me. He put his arm around me and planted a kiss square on my cheek. He nodded to Bee, "Take her inside – Susan would kill us both if you didn't bring the baby straight to her."

I nodded, still trying to observe the Elementals while unbuckling Bee from her car seat. They all had to be considered threats. Hugging Bee to my chest, I walked inside with Alex toting our luggage. Micah had approached the group, calling over medics to look at the singed hand and ordering the rest back to practice. Everyone in the yard didn't hesitate to follow orders. No doubt who the general of this army was.

We found Susan the same place Cato would have been; the library. But this wasn't Cato's library anymore. The uneven stacks of dusty, yellowing books had, for the most part, been replaced by rows of folding tables. On top of the tables were computers, scanners, and files to hold loose papers. A dozen workers buzzed around the room, all intent in their work. Busy as bees.

As if in response to her own kind, Bee squirmed. My grasp on her tightened and she let out a squeal.

Everyone in the room stopped to look. It was the yard all over again. This time, the clink of heels against a hardwood floor broke the silence. Susan approached.

My eyes met hers, and my lip trembled. In coming back, I had to face my betrayal. All along I told myself I left to protect Bee. When it came down to it – I had left in fear. I was afraid for Bee. I was afraid I couldn't live up to expectations. I was afraid of the Seven. And I was afraid of myself. I was confident I could do it all on my own, but the moment I was forced off my protective island, I couldn't handle my powers. Worse, I brought them down full-force with Bee in the middle.

I shifted Bee on my hip, clinging to her fat little thighs. Susan and I hadn't logged very many hours together, but she had always been on my side. She had been my mentor, my mother, my sister, and my advocate when I had none. And I had let her down.

My chin lowered. A strong hand lifted my face back up.

Susan's green eyes drilled into mine. "I missed you," she said.

A lump grew in my throat and I couldn't respond. We embraced, and I buried my face in her curly hair with Bee squashed awkwardly in between us.

When I could finally speak, it was between sobs and hiccups. "I missed you, too. I am so sorry. I just left because I…because of—"

"Because you did what you thought you had to do for your child, as any mother would."

I nodded quickly, grateful she saw it my way. She always did.

"You are here now," Susan continued as she wiped away my tears. Her hands smelled like vanilla. "So no regrets. Let's just focus on what's next."

I nodded again, but this time managed a smile.

Her eyes drifted to Bee and Susan held out her hands. "May I?"

Alex came up behind us and huffed, "Can't believe it took her this long to ask…"

"Hush, Alex." Susan chided, but the corner of her mouth turned up when she looked at him.

His cheeks turned red.

Bee took to Susan immediately, cooing and giggling. In no time at all, Susan had her cracking up. It was contagious; everyone in the room had at least a smile on their face. Most were laughing openly.

"Nom, nom, nom." Susan pretended to eat Bee's fingers. Bee threw her head back in pure joy. Her other hand flapped up and down. I peered closer – her flailing hand glowed, creating a reddish-orange light.

I looked on in horror as the glow took the shape of a ball.

"Everybody duck!" I screamed.

Not everyone reacted but Alex, always quick on his feet, didn't hesitate. The ball flew away from Bee and Susan, over his head, and straight into a file box full of paper. Hopping back to his feet, Alex ran for a fire extinguisher. Though a little slower to my feet, I was inspecting Bee's hand for burns within seconds.

"Never invoke powers – why would they think this was a good idea?" I mumbled.

"She has powers already?" Susan asked, staring at the fire Bee started. The first box quickly spread to the one beside it. Alex had not returned with a fire extinguisher and everyone else started flapping at the fire with their jackets, only succeeding to fan the flames further.

"Oh, for Pete's sake. Am I a Water or am I a Water?" Susan took charge, weaving an orb of water over the fire, calling on the moisture in the air. Once it was large enough, she released it and it splashed down over the fire, the table, and anyone else standing close enough.

A symphony of astonished whispers, relieved sighs, and some grumbles cut short as Alex stormed in followed by three other men, each with their own fire extinguisher.

Susan cleared her throat. "Sorry, boys. It's been handled."

Self-importance deflated, the men slowly lowered the red canisters to the ground.

Susan rolled her eyes. "Ok, back to work everyone. Get this mess cleaned up, find out what files were destroyed and if they were copied somewhere else." Susan pointed to each person, giving them specific instructions. "Leave those fire extinguishers and order more. A lot more. Two or three per room. Tell the camps we have another Fire, but that she is, well – she'll be staying with her mother, not outside."

Susan had effectively averted disaster with her element, ordered the room back to action and no one questioned her. All with Bee on her hip. If Micah was the general, Susan was the Monarch; no doubt about it.

Susan turned to me, shifting Bee to her other hip. "We've had all the Fire Elementals camping outside for exactly this reason. Two floods caused us to do the same with the Waters. Except for a select few, myself included. No one seems to mind." She leaned into me, "And don't crack any jokes about wet dreams. It won't go over well, as Alex recently found out."

I smiled, still continuing my inspection of Bee, moving on to her clothes and hair. "Where did you find them all?"

"Cato had been tracking them; he just never pulled the trigger. He wanted to keep the operation small."

"And you don't?" I asked.

"We can't afford to," Micah said, entering the room. He looked around, eyes narrowing. "What happened here?"

"Your daughter happened," Susan answered. "She has powers already. She’s a Fire." Susan rubbed noses with Bee. "Yes you are, yes you are a Fire aren't you?"

Micah looked at me, narrowing his eyes further. "Elementals aren't born with their powers – they don't come until later, usually puberty."

"Are you accusing me of something?" I crossed my arms.

His lips pressed shut. He obviously wanted to accuse me of many things but his better judgment prevailed. "We'll need to run all the tests."

Memories of being strapped to a lab chair for days straight while I was poked and prodded flashed through my head. I edged closer to Bee, ready to take her away from Susan. "No way."

Micah shook his head, "It won't be like that, Kaitlyn—"

"You just stay out of my head, Micah." I frowned.

Susan put her hand on my shoulder. "Kaitlyn, I'll do the testing. No one else will touch her. Besides, who better to watch after a Fire than a Water?"

She had a point.

Alex moved to stand next to Susan, throwing his fire extinguisher up on his shoulder, "And I'll watch over them both."

Now memories of Alex holding a helmet over Bee's head after wrapping her in a flak jacket softened my resolve.

"Kaitlyn?" Micah asked.

Going from Susan's green eyes to his only softened me further.

"You need to meet all the new Elementals, and the sooner the better." He took my hand, gently pulling me toward the door.

I still hadn't decided.

Let go – you can't do this by yourself. You've already proven that.

The problem was I still wanted to do it by myself.

Susan pushed my shoulder toward the door. "Go, Mommy. You can meet us in the lab when you’re done."

"Ok, ok, I'm going."

As Micah led me out of the library, I risked a glance, then couldn't help myself. "Bye honey! Bee?"

I was ignored. Susan already had her laughing again – though not hysterically. We had all learned our lesson with that one.

Chapter 29

The Blaze in Her is Strong

We walked out of the building, not saying a word until we hit sunshine.

Micah went first, "We've been recruiting, as you can tell. More would have been done, but we spent a lot of resources looking for you." He cleared his throat. "Besides, we are about out of funds. A lot of the Elementals used their own money to get here."

"How many are here?"

"Twenty Waters, twenty-four Airs, thirty-one Fires, and just two Earths. They are hard to find – most are never even aware of their magic."

"You guys did all of this in three months?"

"Not exactly. Susan had plans in place. Just as Shawn was taking his own path, Susan was taking hers. Seems no one was happy with the way Cato was running things."

I glanced at him. "What about you?"

"Kaitlyn." He put his hand on my arm, stopping me. "I never would've bought the place in Reunion if I didn't intend on spending the rest of my life there with you." Now he put his hand on my other arm, turning me to face him. "I thought you understood. I thought you were with me."

Now? We are going to do this now?

I stepped away from his grasp and turned, concentrating on the group of Fires practicing nearby. The one who burned himself earlier had rejoined the group, hand wrapped in bandages.

"I wanted it, more than anything," I said. "More than anything, except for one thing – Bee. I couldn't risk her."

The group jointly created a flame, and now morphed and twisted it into a sphere almost as large as the Akasha balls on Easter Island.

I turned back to Micah. "Can you understand that? You can't be a part of our lives unless I know you would do anything for her."

"Which is why I spent three months hunting you down," he said. "Why I agreed to let Shawn help, when all I wanted to do was strangle the son of a bitch."

I turned away before I cried, forcing my attention to the Fires. Now they raised the element into the air. Simultaneously, they brought their arms down, then flung their hands out. The element flew up and away, making a large arc over an otherwise empty field, and landing directly onto the old farm truck I scarcely recognized. Hollowed out and charred, it obviously had been aimed at before.

"Target practice?" I asked under my breath.

"What?"

I looked at Micah, eyes wide. "They are using their elements as weapons…and not just in self-defense."

He didn't say anything.

I moved in front of him, forcing him to acknowledge me. "That is not what these powers were meant for. Even I know that."

He looked over my head. "Come on – I'll take you to see the Waters next. They tend to stick by the lake."

"Hello!" I yelled after him.

He continued walking away, leaving me to stomp my foot and yell obscenities at the air. I looked at the group of Fires, who were now all looking at me. I considered them for a moment, and Micah's receding back made my decision for me. I walked to the Fires.

They weren't very welcoming. In fact, they all took a few steps back at my approach. I looked from one face to another. One averted his eyes; another looked me over from head to toe. A woman put one hand behind her back, but I smelled the flame springing from her fingertips. She was actually preparing to defend herself. It was the Galapagos all over again. I was the witch, the outcast – only this time it was worse because it was amongst those with elemental magic.

I paused, unsure of how to proceed. "Umm…" I raised one hand in the air. "I'm Kaitlyn. Hey."

"Hey, yourself." Micah stepped up beside me and put his arm around my shoulders.

I held back a huge sigh of relief.

He looked down at me and winked. I smiled. Then he turned those piercing green eyes on the woman. "Extinguish your flame, Sierra."

She looked at me, still debating, her eyes flitting from me to Micah and back to me. As scared as she looked about disobeying her general's orders, she didn’t seem scared enough to risk her own life. I would have felt sorry for her if those flames weren't meant for me.

The air around us, which had up until now been completely dry from the overuse of one element, was becoming suffused with moisture. Water particles raced in from the direction of the lake, merging together directly over Sierra. She was completely oblivious. In fact, all of the Fires were – except one. A younger man – maybe even a teenager, stood on the outskirts of the group. He had escaped my notice until the tilt of his chin skyward gave him away.

He caught my stare and quickly looked away – down at the ground again.

The downpour drew my attention back to Sierra. She gasped in shock as the cold lake water dumped, effectively extinguishing her flame and drenching her hair and clothes. The telltale wisp of smoke floated up from behind her.

"Let me make this clear." Susan approached the group. "The next time you disobey Micah – you will be removed from the island."

She stopped next to my other side, crossed her arms, and stared the entire group down. Her eyes rested on the troublemaker. "Do I make myself clear, Sierra?"

Sierra glanced at the ground, "Sure."

Susan raised her eyebrow.

"I mean, yes, of course. I’m sorry, Susan. It's just – the blaze in her is strong. I could've sworn she was preparing to attack."

Micah nudged me. I wanted to punch him back, but Susan's threat lingered even with me. I most certainly didn't want to get kicked off the island. I just got back.

Susan put one hand on my shoulder. "This is Kaitlyn, our Gaia. She will be working with you to strengthen your powers."

I will? My head snapped toward Susan.

Her grip on my shoulder tightened, answering my unspoken question, yes – you will.

"Her guidance is to be followed without question. Understood?"

There were a few nods, and a very audible yes from Sierra. I half expected them to salute.

Susan turned me away from the group and leaned into me, lowering her voice, "Sorry about that. But thanks for not undermining me in front of them."

I turned and leaned toward her, glancing at the Fires, "Sure, I guess."

"I came because I need a DNA sample," she said.

"Why?" Micah interrupted our pow-wow. "Can't you use what's in storage?"

My back stiffened. "You keep my DNA…in storage?"

As I bent back down, Susan let out an exasperated sigh. A quiet, exasperated sigh. We were still in huddle mode. "Yes, we keep your DNA – along with every other Gaia from the past few decades. But it isn't yours I need. It is Micah's."

"Why?" Micah and I asked together this time.

"For the paternity test."

Now it was Micah's turn to straighten. "The paternity—"

His exclamation was cut off by Susan's hand over his mouth. "Shh. Do you guys want to know or not?"

Micah and I went silent as we stared at each other with raised eyebrows, debating the consequences.

"Do you?" I asked.

"I'm not sure. Do you?"

"Oh, for crying out loud. I sure as hell do!" Susan interrupted our debate.

We both glared at her.

"Sorry…" She took a step back.

Micah seemed to make up his mind. "Ok. Do it. But deliver the results to Kaitlyn in a sealed envelope. Before you look at them."

"Okay, okay," Susan said, producing a cotton swab. "Open."

Micah obeyed.

"Thank you." Susan swabbed the inside of his cheek and placed her instrument into a vial. "Now if you'll excuse me…"

Susan walked away. I looked back at Micah, scrutinizing him. Was he really father material? I realized he had yet to ask anything about Bee, including her name. Since we left Seattle his sole focus had been me.

"Are you mad or something?" I asked.

He glanced at the Fires; they had gone back to practicing.

"Don't you want to know, I don't know, the basics? Why I left? What her name is?"

He sighed then faced me. "I'm afraid to ask."

I blinked. Not what I was expecting. "Afraid to ask what?"

"I'm afraid to ask about all of it!" he hissed. "I'm afraid to ask how in God's name you were able to drive a boat to Australia, fight off whatever was attacking you in the midst of that freak storm we saw following you, all the while giving birth. By yourself. I'm afraid to ask why you left because I don't want it to happen again." He turned, pacing away from me, then back again. "And I'm afraid to ask what her name is, because what happens if I fall in love with her and she gets taken away again?"

I shook my head. "That's not going to happen."

"Like it didn't happen with you…three different times?" He stepped closer.

I came closer to him, inhaling his wooded scent. "One of those times you left me, trying to find Shawn – like some sort of bounty hunter."

"And then you left me."

Here we go again. Tit for tat. I scoffed. "Your fault. My fault. Shawn's fault."

Micah met me the rest of the way. He put his hand around the back of my neck. "I still want to marry you, Kaitlyn. For real."

I tipped my chin up. "Even after all I've done?"

He leaned into me, touching my forehead with his. "Only if you'll have me after all I've done."

"Let's just call it even, then." My voice lowered to a whisper.

Micah whispered back, "Let's."

Our lips touched, lightly. There were no sparks, no heat running through my body. There was just quiet, and stillness, and peace. My mouth parted, but the kiss ended and we pulled apart.

"Get a room!" Alex yelled at us from the building. "But later – we're all done."

Micah intertwined his fingers with mine and pulled me toward Alex.

"Done, huh?" I called back to the building. "Any reason why I spent three days straight in that lab when I first got here?"

Micah cleared his throat. "We just needed to…double check everything."

"Bull."

Alex led the way down to the lab. Suddenly, I felt anxious. Last time I had left Bee alone with someone, her powers had been released. "How is she?"

I lengthened my stride, overtaking Alex in the excruciatingly long hall to the lab. Both guys quickened their step to keep up.

"She fell asleep," Alex said.

We walked into the lab. The large steel door that once locked me in was propped open, a heavy chain holding it back. In the middle of the room was a beautiful, white bassinette. I rushed to it.

"So, what did you name her?" Micah joined me, leaning over Bee’s bassinette.

"Her name is Bee."

"Is that short for something?" he asked.

"Baby," I blurted out before I could stop myself.

Micah raised his eyebrow. "You name our baby…Baby?"

"I couldn’t think of anything, and Bee just stuck. Did you have something better in mind?" I challenged him.

"No," he said. "Bee is perfect. Let’s go with it."

"She has blue eyes." I blurted out again. I silently wished someone would shoot me now, just to shut me up. But really, there was no concealing the elephant in the room.

Micah shrugged. "Most babies do. Eyes change colors up until you are two."

I looked at him, "How do you know that?"

"Doesn’t everyone know that?"

"Well, I'm sorry – she didn't exactly come with an instruction booklet. And just in the interest of full disclosure, she's never had her shots. And she doesn't sleep through the night yet." I looked down at her, taking a breath. "And she is a Fire. And I know that sometimes, Fires can become Gaias."

My voice became louder as I placed myself in front of Micah, in between him and Bee. I pointed my finger directly at his chest. "I will never let anything happen to her, or let anything come between us – whether or not we are both Gaias." I poked him hard in the chest with every word, driving my point home.

"Shh – you'll wake her." He grabbed my finger, pulling me into him. Again with the wooded scent. He wrapped his arms around me, running one hand through my thick curls. Pulling them away from my ear, he whispered, "You did a wonderful job, Kaitlyn. You should be nothing but proud. But we are here to help you now; you will never have to do this alone again."

And for that, I sobbed. Tears of relief. No one spoke while I blubbered into Micah's shoulder.

When I finally composed myself, I turned to face the others in the room. Susan and Alex had remained silent while I worked through my many issues. The other lab technicians had quietly left.

Susan cleared her throat. "The paternity test will take a few weeks to come back. But, for what it's worth, she is a healthy, thriving baby. No issues. I'll have one of the doctors discuss what shots we can give her." She took a step toward the bassinette, and a tiny hand shot up toward her. Susan smiled, letting Bee grasp at her pinky finger as the rest of us came closer. "She's awake."

Bee squealed, delighted at the circle of faces looking down at her. Alex started in with another game of peek-a-boo.

I started to reach across to smack Alex upside the head, but Susan beat me to it.

"Unless you want her to start throwing fireballs again, knock it off," she said

I laughed, almost as delighted as Bee to watch the people around me. I looked back down at the small life I had created, my little miracle. She met my eyes.

I think we are going to be okay here, I told her, telepathically. Or tried to anyway. I had no way of knowing if she had that ability, at least yet.

Micah, Susan, and Alex were building an army to fight Shawn. Whether they knew it or not, I had surrounded Bee with my own army. Granted, it was only four strong at the moment.

Susan interrupted my thoughts. "We can do a Wiccaning."

"What's that? You aren't going to bind her powers or anything are you?" I asked.

"No." Micah jumped in. "A Wiccaning is a baby naming ceremony. Like a Christening."

Susan talked over her brother, "It is a ritual that presents the baby to the universe; a first rite of passage, but with the understanding that she is free to choose her own path later in life."

I thought of the ritual Ahi performed without my permission. Already, that had been one ritual too many. "I don't know…"

"Might be a good way to introduce her to everyone here," Alex offered.

I still hesitated, but it was time to start trusting my army. I looked at Alex. "You'll bring your fire extinguishers?"

He smiled, bent down and came up with a bright red canister. "Always prepared."

I laughed, "Okay Boy Scout."

"Tonight then," Susan said. "I'll take care of everything."

"She always does." Micah bent down to pick up Bee. "Auntie Susan is a control freak. Yes she is, isn't she?"

Does he have much experience with babies? I held my breath as Micah cooed at Bee.

He tucked Bee away in the crook of his elbow and used his other hand to take my arm. "Come on, I want to show you her room."

Chapter 30

The Nursery

"Her room? She needs to stay with me." I couldn't imagine being separated from her for eight long hours each night. Visions of a crib on fire, so vivid I could almost smell the smoke, quickly convinced me. "Yes – definitely with me."

Micah looked at me and rolled his eyes. "Please, Kaitlyn. Don't you think I know you by now? If there is anyone as controlling as Susan here, if not more so, it’s you."

"And don't you forget it." I bounced up on my tiptoes to give him a quick peck on the cheek. Suddenly, I couldn't seem to get close enough to him. I finally had a complete family. I felt a pang of guilt for Ahi. It was because of me that her family had been torn apart. I needed to reach out to her, make sure she was okay. Maybe even extend the invitation for her and anyone else that wanted to come here to train.

Micah stopped at the door to his old room.

"You gave up your room for a nursery?" I asked.

A devious smile lit his face. "Not exactly."

"Then wha—?"

The squeak of his door opening cut me off. I walked inside the room.

It was nothing like I remembered. The wall to the adjoining room had been knocked down, making the suite twice as big. A nook, about the size of a large walk-in closet, was carved out on one side, a curtain separating the two rooms. I parted the curtain. Inside sat a changing table, a rocking chair, a dresser, and a crib. Everything was beige, a subtle pink, or chocolate brown. It was beautiful. I looked around and found a sound machine, a breast pump, and a video baby monitor mounted on the wall, aimed down at the crib.

Micah picked up something from the dresser and handed it to me. "A portable monitoring system – so you can see her from anywhere in the Chakra while she is napping. There’s also a feed to the security guard post and to the screen by our bed."

I looked up at him. "Our bed?"

"Yes…I…" He cleared his throat. "Is that ok?"

I hugged him. "It is more than okay. Thank you."

"When did you find the time to do all this?" I had imagined that the entire time I was on Easter Island, he was scouring the planet, hopping from one country to the next trying to track me down.

"Like I said," he yawned. "Very little sleep. I did say that, didn't I?"

I looked at him; I mean really looked at him. For the first time I realized the lines around his eyes were a little more pronounced than I remembered, and his cheeks were drawn. He must have lost fifteen or more pounds since the battle on Heard and McDonald Islands.

"Why don't you lie down for a while? I need to feed Bee anyway." I moved toward the rocking chair, but he stopped me.

"No – come feed her on the bed. I need to feel you next to me."

I followed, nervous about sharing a bed with him again. I sat on the bed cross-legged while he excused himself to use the bathroom. As he entered the door opposite the nursery, I got a glimpse of the renovated bathroom. It was twice as large as I remembered, with a huge claw foot tub that would probably fit all three of us – and then some.

He closed the door behind him and I hurried to prepare myself and Bee, determined to be at least decent by the time he emerged. Just as she latched on, I looked up to see him standing there. I held his eyes, searching for any sign of embarrassment, or worse – disgust. He showed none, and he held my eyes, coming toward us on the bed.

Micah made himself comfortable next to us. "Does it hurt at all?"

I thought back to the first sessions – the pinching, and the painful contractions. "It did initially. But not anymore. Now it is just natural, and convenient – and free."

As one breast emptied, I detached her and moved her to the other side. He watched, stroking Bee’s cheek. It was the same as I had done the first few weeks to encourage her. She looked up at us and smiled, effectively releasing her suction. Milk sprayed all over her face.

"Oh, my God. I'm sorry!" I wiped her and me with the edge of my shirt and pulled her close to resume feeding. My cheeks grew hot, "How embarrassing."

Micah finished wiping Bee off as she fed, laughing. "Don't be. This is the best thing for her."

"I know. But sometimes I feel like a freakin' cow."

"It's beautiful." He turned my chin gently to face him. "You are beautiful."

I leaned into him, lips parting, yearning to kiss him again. He obliged. It was the same as outside; a tranquil heaven. But this time a familiar warm heat developed low in my stomach. The kiss suddenly wasn't enough – I needed more.

He pulled away, and I looked down at Bee. She was starting to fall asleep.

"I'll go lay her down," Micah said, his eyes reflecting the hunger in my own.

He disappeared into the nursery, and I heard the sound machine come on. Ocean waves. I leaned over and turned on the small screen set up on the bedside table. The black and white screen flickered to life and there was Bee, content and sleeping with Micah staring down at her. I watched as he pulled off her socks, removed the half dozen teddy bears from the crib, and pulled a blanket up to her chin.

Yeah, I thought. He'll do.

On a whim, I took off my shirt and nursing bra. Stretch marks and a puffy abdomen greeted me. I flinched, but I needed Micah to see everything. I removed the rest of my clothes and flung back the blankets. With the afternoon sun brightening the room, I lay bare and completely unashamed.

Chapter 31

Earthquakes are the Least of It

Micah pushed aside the curtain to the nursery after laying his daughter down for a nap.

My daughter, he thought.

It was true no matter what genetics had to say about it. He had been so close to losing her and Kaitlyn forever, and now they were both here, safe in his home.

He pulled the curtain closed behind him and looked up to see Kaitlyn sitting on his bed, legs tucked up under her, completely naked. The Easter Island sun had done her good. Her hair glowed with more gold streaks than he remembered her having, all intertwined with light brown curls. He knew she was watching him carefully, considering his reaction. He didn't want to ruin this moment, but he couldn't take his eyes away from her body.

He looked at her smooth, golden skin and could barely contain himself from reaching out to run his fingers over her. Allowing himself to drink in the luscious curves of her breasts and hips, he felt himself grow hard.

Micah looked up at Kaitlyn's face. Her full lips were pursed and slightly opened. Long golden brown curls hung over one shoulder, and he watched her push them back, revealing a slender, tempting neck.

"Are just going to stare at me all day or are you going to come here?"

She was teasing him, but he obeyed, peeling off his shirt, jeans, and briefs before he joined her on the bed. He positioned his frame over her, crowding her back into the pillows. The notion was deceiving; Kaitlyn was as uncontrollable and unpredictable as the elements she mastered. The gold flecks in her large, brown eyes danced with devious intent. He could pretend she was his all day long, but he was contending with a power greater than Mother Nature herself and the choice to stay was ultimately hers. Micah would just have to give her a reason to stay – each and every day.

He let his fingertips hover above Kaitlyn's arm, afraid if he indulged his fantasy, it would vanish. She watched him a moment, then met his hand with her own. Their fingers intertwined.

She raised her head to whisper in his ear, "I'm here, and I'm not going to go away this time." Biting his lobe, she dragged him back down with her. He took hold of Kaitlyn's other hand, and held them both captive above her against the headboard.

"Wait just a sec," Micah whispered. He reached over and opened the side table drawer, pulling out a condom.

Kaitlyn frowned, "I'm not sure I can get pregnant if I'm breastfeeding."

"Let's just play it safe this time around," he smiled. He put it on then leaned down to kiss her.

Positioning himself over her entrance, he pressed in, slowly. Kaitlyn tensed and Micah tightened his grip on her hands. They didn't kiss, and they didn't look away. With eyes locked, Micah continued to push forward, bit by bit. Kaitlyn arched her back, but still refused to break the gaze. It was a challenge. It was a promise.

He went the rest of the way, and Kaitlyn gasped. Micah held his breath. The ocean waves continued to break. He waited until she relaxed into him, accepting his girth – then he breathed, thrusting his hips back then forward again. They both blinked, and Micah lowered his forehead onto Kaitlyn's.

Back then forward again.

She moaned, widening her legs even further, wrapping them around Micah.

Back then forward again.

She encouraged him, pulling him in with her heels. He obliged, increasing his pace. He finally released her hands and she used them to grasp his biceps, steadying herself against his forceful thrusts.

Kaitlyn squirmed beneath him. He resisted the urge to hold her still. Instead, he wrapped his hands in the silk curls cascading over her shoulders, and finally took her by the mouth. A low, guttural whimper sounded in Kaitlyn's throat. By contrast, Micah's breathing came out in uneven labors; panicked almost.

Kaitlyn shifted her hips upward, finally meeting his every push, matching his intensity. Micah tried to maintain control, willing his body to go longer. But it was like holding back the ocean – he couldn't stop the waves of liquid fire building up inside of him any more than he could stop the tide.

When he felt Kaitlyn tighten, experiencing the first swells of her climax, Micah's movements left his control. A surge of adrenaline tightened everything from his thighs to his stomach, and his thrusts become involuntary. It was a drive he couldn't stop even if he wanted to. His groin became almost unbearably tense just as the floodgates opened, sending rippling waves of pleasure from him and into her.

His vision grayed out as he climaxed. When color came back to him, the gold highlights in Kaitlyn's hair seemed to shimmer. The late afternoon sun filtered through the window and made her entire body glisten as she moved, riding out yet another high from her orgasm. Micah continued to hold on to her until she settled.

He smoothed her wild hair back from her face and couldn't help the teasing, "Mop head."

"Dolt," she smiled.

Micah frowned. "What is a dolt?"

"You are." Kaitlyn playfully pushed him off of her.

He laid down, facing her, watching her catch her breath. As he watched her chest heaving, an overwhelming feeling of guilt took hold. "I'm sorry I didn't kill Shawn when I had the chance," Micah whispered into her ear.

Kaitlyn turned toward him on the bed. "Why didn't you?"

Micah studied her, keeping his face blank. She didn't show anger, or fear – just curiosity. Her face, unlike his, was an open book.

"The Athame."

"What about it?" she asked.

Micah propped himself up on one elbow. "Shawn said you both were connected through the Athame."

Her face was now completely blank.

Micah sat up. "He said that if anything would happen to him – it would affect you."

"I don't think—"

"All that time with him on Galapagos? Maybe he did something you didn't know about."

"Micah – I stabbed him with the damn thing. If we were connected somehow through the Athame, don't you think I would've known then?"

Micah froze.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

His eyebrows furrowed. "What's wrong is I had a chance to get rid of him – to end this! And you're telling me I kept him around for nothing?" Micah threw the blankets off of him and stomped to the bathroom with his clothes. He came out a minute later, fully dressed.

"You're right, you know," Kaitlyn said from the bed. "You kept him around for nothing. I mean, except for the fact that – oh, I don't know – he found me!" Her hands tightened around the twisted blankets, pulling them up to cover her chest. Her eyebrows furrowed.

Now she is angry. Bad things happened when she is angry; earthquakes are the least of it.

Micah ran his hand down his face, trying to rub away his frustration. Kaitlyn and Shawn had just as much history between the two of them. They probably had more hours logged together, they had been intimate, hell – they had even been handfasted. The fact that all of it occurred against Kaitlyn's will didn't help placate Micah's fears. In fact, as Alex kept reminding Micah, torture and captivity had unpredictable effects on people. There was no denying the bond between Kaitlyn and Shawn, even if it was made of chains. If the baby turned out to be Shawn's, would that soften Kaitlyn toward him?

Micah sat down on the bed with a heavy sigh. Kaitlyn moved up behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

Kaitlyn put her lips to Micah's ear and whispered, "Do you believe in God?"

"What? What does that matter?" Micah's eyebrows rose.

She didn't answer.

Is this a trick question? What response would cause the least amount of damage? His mind raced, until he realized it was probably meant as a distraction. It worked. He was no longer angry, or frustrated. He leaned back into her warmth. "Do you?"

"I believe everything happens for a reason. That reason may not be apparent to us now, or ever, but I do believe it benefits the greater good in the long run. If I have faith in anything – it is that." She ran her hand across his bare chest. "Oh, and you. I have faith in you."

She giggled as he pulled her arm over his shoulder, bringing the rest of her body with it. He cradled her in his arms, planting a long kiss over her lips. He pulled away and stroked her smooth, silky cheek with the pad of his thumb. "You've been through Hell since I brought you into my life."

Kaitlyn put her hand over his. "And heaven."

Chapter 32

His Army

If anything, Shawn learned his lesson on the Galapagos. Forcing people to do his bidding wasn't very effective. When the shit hit the fan, they scattered like marbles, no matter what threats Shawn promised.

And Kaitlyn had managed to get away. Next time he had her, it would be different. With the islanders, plus the powers from the Athame, Kaitlyn wouldn't have a chance. Even with the few Elementals he knew Susan managed to recruit.

Receiving information from his sources had been difficult while traveling with Micah and Alex. They’d watched him like a hawk. Thankfully, Shawn had rich customers with neat little toys, whose bottom line profits did not fare well when Shawn was completely absent from One Less.

"This is a nice table." Shawn said, glancing at the hand-carved legs. "Solid."

"It is brand new from—" Ahi cut her sentence short. The fact that her knuckles were turning white around the coffee mug she held did not escape Shawn.

Andrés told him her mom had been killed during the battle. What this woman needed was sympathy. He shuddered internally. Shawn didn't do sympathy very well. He closed his eyes, trying to envision it was Sarah sitting in front of him.

"I'm so sorry…" his voice cracked. "For…everything."

He opened his eyes to find Ahi scrutinizing him. Convincing her was going to be more difficult than Andrés. Women were always more difficult. He never had understood the whole balance thing between the Gaia and her Ardwyad. Women were a lot of things, but never balanced.

Sarah, Sarah, Sarah. Shawn tried to concentrate. Even now Kaitlyn was coming between him and Sarah. "I didn't mean for things to turn out this way."

Ahi finally looked away, bringing the mug to her mouth. She took a sip, took a deep breath, and asked, "Who are you to Kaitlyn?"

Here was where he had to be careful. He had no idea how much Kaitlyn told her. It couldn't have been much, considering the fact that he was sitting here at all. "I'm her child's father."

It just slipped out. He had been excited about the prospect, once. He had done all his research on birth and raising an infant; had all the necessary supplies and then some. He was ready to take Kaitlyn with him when she was pregnant, willing or not. Then Kaitlyn ran off with what might be his child. His rightful property – his blood. His sources told him a paternity test had been sent out from the Chakra, but no results yet.

Ahi studied him. "She does have eyes similar to your own."

An unexpected pang coursed through Shawn's chest.

"But why was she running from you?" Ahi asked.

Shawn looked down at the wood table, running his finger against the grain, choosing his words carefully. "She told you about our organization – the Seven?"

Ahi nodded.

"They have…" Shawn cleared his throat. "I mean to say they had the policy of disposing of one Gaia when a stronger came along." He paused, dusting off the table with his palm. "With two magical parents, the likelihood of the baby becoming a Gaia is somewhat strong. Obviously Kaitlyn wouldn't want that kind of life for her child. So she ran. Even after I swore to her I would be getting rid of that practice."

Ahi leaned back in her chair. "You're aware of our people's abilities?"

"After last night, yes." Shawn took a sip of his coffee.

"Despite generations and generations of producing Elementals, we've never had a Gaia. We know of them through songs passed down from our grandparents and parents." Ahi stopped, drinking from her own mug, her eyes wandering from Shawn. "I never understood the line 'a child cannot have two mothers'…until now." She fixed her gaze on Shawn once again.

Shawn remained silent.

"But it still doesn't make it right," Ahi's voice grew stern. "Kaitlyn did what any mother would've done. Any good mother." Ahi pressed her lips together.

Shawn thought she might be holding back tears. He looked away, giving Ahi the privacy to compose herself.

"Anyway, Andrés mentioned you wanted to help. How?" Ahi asked, briskly brushing at her eyes.

"Yes," Shawn said, setting his mug on the table and leaving his hands in plain view. "I want to help the island rebuild their main street. Maybe even add in a few improvements, if you wish. I have the resources."

Ahi didn't look impressed. Money was not her motivator.

"Also, I hope you excuse the presumption, but I've already given Andrés funds to pay for application fees to have your mother honored according to the old ways." Shawn held his breath.

In their brief ride up here, Shawn had quizzed Andrés on the old woman that died, trying to find out what her wishes might be.

Ahi gasped. For a split second, Shawn thought he might have said the wrong thing.

"It is exactly what she would have wanted." Ahi trembled, in a good way, he imagined. "We didn't have the money to do that ourselves."

Shawn let out a sigh of relief, slowly, under his breath.

"Thank you," Ahi said.

Shawn nodded, standing. "It's the least I could do. I'll be staying at Hotel Hangaroa for the next few weeks while I get the reconstruction efforts underway."

"I tend bar there almost every night," Ahi said. "We should talk more. I can help with the city permits – I have a cousin on the board. And one of his friends owns the island's commercial construction company."

Shawn smiled to himself as he walked out the front door. She was almost in his pocket. Almost.

Chapter 33

Taking Sides

I walked into the library. The books were dwindling, but there were several more computers. A fire extinguisher sat by each one. Given Bee's newfound powers, as well as my own iffy past with the element, the red canisters were a welcome sight.

Susan greeted me, "Does Micah have baby duty?"

I nodded. "Alex is with him – between the two of them, they might be able to handle it."

We laughed together.

"Seriously, though," I said, "I don't mind working out a schedule for the four of us, but I have to insist that Bee is not left alone with anyone else."

"Okay, mommy. Agreed."

"Oh, and one more thing." Heat crept up to my cheeks as I thought about the previous day. I took a step closer to Susan and lowered my voice, "I need some form of birth control – the more permanent the better."

Susan nodded, "What were you thinking?"

"Well, to be honest – I was thinking about a surgery," I fidgeted with the hem of my shirt.

"We don't have that expertise, or equipment, here. But maybe I can arrange something the next time we go stateside."

"Okay. What do I do until then? Can you get pills?"

"I could…" Susan frowned.

"What?"

"Birth control pills aren't very environmentally friendly. The progestin and estrogen get released into the water supply when they pass through the body via urine. They can't be filtered out of the water supply and they disrupt wildlife. It affects their sex organs and capacity for reproduction." She returned to the one of the tables, sorting through notes as she spoke. "It's prescription drug pollution. Sex hormones are being detected in the drinking water of millions of people. Synthetic estrogens found in wastewater have already been shown to feminize male fish."

"So condoms – even with all the plastic packaging, are a better choice?"

She turned back to me, "Sterilization is the best choice, and after that – an IUD. But we can't do either of those here."

I nodded, "Condoms it is."

I said it a little too loud. One of the workers nearby glanced up, eyes wide. We returned his gaze. He cleared his throat, picked up the stack of papers he was working with, and moved to another table across the room.

Susan returned to her own papers, "Do you need me get some for you?"

I shook my head, "No. Micah seems to have that covered."

"Okay – don't want to know the specifics. Just let me know if you need anything."

Her brother's safe sex practices probably were not high on her list of things to talk about today. Time to change the subject. "Tell me what you've been up to since I've been gone."

Susan took me by the arm and led me to a long table. "Well," she cleared her throat. "You've seen the bulk of it. Recruiting and training Elementals."

"Training them to use their elements as weapons," I emphasized, grabbing the chance to discuss the issue. It had been bothering me ever since I watched the Fires at target practice.

"I know, I know. And trust me; it won't be our modus operandi. But right now, our focus is Shawn. We've gathered some intel on his organization. He’s out for depopulation, Kaitlyn."

I swallowed. "Is he succeeding?"

Susan nodded. "You've been keeping up with the news?"

"Not really," I admitted, "But I've heard of some of the events on the way here."

She turned to a computer, opening a file. "Earthquake in New York, Indian drought, African mass asphyxiation…but it is not just that. There is an alarming increase in the melting of glaciers and a new worldwide flu epidemic. We think Shawn's organization is behind it all."

I ran my fingers over the edges of the keyboard, trying to be careful about what I had to say next. "What happens to everything else while we hunt Shawn?"

She didn't say anything. She had taken my side when I made the same argument to Cato, after all. I named off our other projects, "What about your phytoplankton? Aerial reforestation? Water conservation?"

She finally fixed me with her stare. "What about human life?"

I didn't answer. We were at an impasse.

She sighed, "I guess it's a matter of protecting the population versus protecting the Earth. Right now, the Seven is choosing the former while Shawn is choosing the latter. Which do you choose, Kaitlyn?"

I sighed too, "It doesn't have to be that black and white, Susan." I hesitated, considering. Maybe it did, I don't know. Maybe I was doing everyone an injustice by not fully committing to either side. "I am a Gaia."

"You are the Gaia," Susan corrected.

"Right. I am the Gaia. I bring balance to the Earth's ecosystem for humanity. So that is what I'll do. I will take both sides, Earth and the population, and bring balance to it all."

Susan narrowed her eyes, and I instantly felt like a traitor. By not completely pledging myself to the Seven's goals, I was saying there was some merit to Shawn's ideologies.

"Oh – quit with the eyes!" I started pacing. "If you want me to leave, just say it."

The other workers in the room went quiet. No one was going to interrupt this showdown. In fact, I was pretty sure some started angling their bodies toward the door. I held my breath.

Why can't I just keep my mouth shut?

Susan's glare softened, and the corners of her mouth turned up. "Kaitlyn, let me just admit we spared no expense in searching for you. Therefore, you officially represent a significant, and costly, investment of the Seven. I most certainly will not be telling you to leave anytime soon."

My smile came back, "You’re beginning to sound like Cato."

She laughed, and the tension in the room dissipated.

"Okay, so tell me what you need me to do." I glanced around the table at the last remaining boxes of books, afraid I'd be relegated to the tedious job of scanning the books, page by page, into electronic files.

"First, I want to teach you our cataloging system so you can find your way around for anything you need."

"Okay," I winced.

"Then, I need your help training the Elementals."

"Oh." That meant I would be outside. Being outside was a good thing. But it would also mean I'd be participating in something I believed to be fundamentally wrong.

What to do, what to do.

I glanced at the boxes again. "Okay, I'll do it."

At the very least I could be teaching the Elementals what I thought they should know. A little bit of firepower and a little bit of eco interaction. Balance.

After two hours of showing me what must have been the bulk of her work in the past few months, I had to admit I was impressed. Research would be a dozen times faster, way more efficient and effective.

Take that, Shawn.

Susan moved on to introducing me to the workers in the room, then said to me under her breath, "There is no guarantee that they aren't part of Shawn's crew. So we watch them carefully. Not everyone here is an Elemental, but many are friends or families of the Elementals that did come. It was a good way to convince Elementals to stay and train. Besides, we could use the extra help."

I looked around the room and for the first time recognized a few guards I knew from when I had been here before.

Susan leaned into me, lowering her voice, "I planted them here to keep watch on the workers. Our secret – okay?"

I winked at her. "When will more Elementals be arriving?"

The light in Susan's eyes was effectively snuffed out. "I'm not sure there'll be many more."

"You mean there are no more?"

"Oh no, there are definitely more. I just don't have the funds to bring them here. I can only really support everyone here for another few months as it is." She shrugged, looking down and smoothing her skirt. "It’s kept me up nights. I have started having to ask people to delve into their personal funds."

"Too bad Bill Gates can't wield the flame."

She laughed, as did a few others nearby that overheard. I was making friends already. Susan took me by the arm. "Come on, money isn't your concern. Elementals are. And it is time to begin training."

My chest throbbed. It was the familiar, painful engorgement when I went too long without feeding Bee. "Of course. I will teach them how to turn air and water and even the Earth itself into weapons of mass destruction. Right after I breastfeed."

Chapter 34

Turnip Guardian

After I had lunch, Susan took over babysitting duty.

Micah retrieved me for more introductions. "Come on, Kaitlyn; let's go meet the Earths."

I half-jogged to keep up with his quick stride. Micah briefed me on the group dynamics, "We've designated a team lead for each element – determined by a demonstration over control of their powers. They can be challenged at any time. Susan is the team lead for the Waters, but she has appointed a deputy since she can't be around them all the time. No one has challenged her for the position. The Fires are a different story. There is practically a new team lead every day. I've given up trying to keep track. They are going to be your biggest challenge."

"And the Earths?" I asked.

"The Earths agreed to just work together until more Elementals show up. There are only two of them."

We left the building. "They stay outside, too?" I asked.

Micah nodded. "They have become rather infatuated with their plants; don't leave them much."

The garden came into view. Crops sprung up over the top of the fence, and vines covered almost the entire perimeter that was ten times larger than I remembered. Leafy greens protruded from a deep brown soil in neat rows. "You've done a lot of work here."

Micah looked at me out of the corner of his eye, "The Earths have done a lot of work." He held open the gate for me.

I entered, my eye immediately drawn to the bright red tomatoes. Their color matched a small tent on the other side of the garden.

"So the Airs are the only group to take up rooms in the Chakra?" I asked, bending over to inspect the vines. Mama would have loved to see these.

"Actually, the Airs help to maintain a moderate temperature inside the building."

"Wave of the future," I mumbled, still bent over. "An Air Elemental inside every home and office. Just add food."

Micah smirked, "Totally not cost effective if you start using Gaias. Kaitlyn will eat you out of house and home."

"Hey!" I straightened and punched him in the arm. "I'm still eating for two here."

He caught my fist and twisted. "Two what? Elephants?"

Rather than retorting, I swept one of his legs with my own. Micah went down, pulling me with him. I landed on top of him, hard. The soft dirt would have been preferable.

He grunted, "Yep – has to be elephants."

I elbowed him, laughing. "You want elephants? I'll give you elephants."

I lifted off of him, enough to twist and throw myself back down over his stomach. He grunted again, but wrapped his limbs around me holding tight. We rolled, laughing and sneaking in playful jabs, spraying dirt everywhere.

"Watch the turnips!" An alarmed voice grew louder, its owner stomping toward us. "Watch. The. Turnips!"

We untangled ourselves in front of two very dirty, very large feet. The toenails were long, cracked, and black underneath. We stood, brushing dirt off as best we could. After deeming myself appropriate for introductions, and possibly a good tongue-lashing, I straightened then turned to meet the turnip guardian. No one was there. I looked right then left, and back at Micah. He twitched his head toward the ground.

I turned and looked down. Thick, bushy eyebrows, or rather – eyebrow, lifted then furrowed at my obvious faux pas.

"Micah, we've asked that no one enter the gardens." A mustache, so long as to completely conceal his mouth, moved in time to the words.

"Sorry about the turnips, Clay." Micah said, brushing dirt off his shirt. I still couldn't take my eyes of the mustache.

"And the potatoes." Clay motioned.

We turned around, surveying the damage.

I pulled a leafy green from Micah's wrinkled shirt, "And the cabbage."

Micah's lips pressed tight together were enough to tell me to shut it.

So, of course, I didn't. "I'm Kaitlyn, you must be one of the Earth Elementals."

I stuck out my hand. He turned his steady gaze to me, then to my hand. My arm wavered, uncertain if it would be received. Just as I was about to pull away, he grasped it, making a slow up and down motion. He certainly wasn't in a hurry to do anything, unless someone was wrestling on top of his turnips.

"Our Gaia," said Clay. It was a statement, not a question, so I didn't respond. "We've been looking forward to your arrival. We – me and Zola, that is – are anxious to finally learn more about our element."

Forget the earthquakes, give this man an axe. The dwarf in him was strong.

Micah nudged me.

I snapped out of it. "Oh, yes. Well, I hope there is something left to teach you. You seem to have mastered…" I looked around, frantic to find a compliment. "…the gardening aspect of it."

"Indeed," Clay muttered.

A sizzling pop in the sky broke the tension.

Micah started walking toward it. "The Fires are at it again. Another challenge. I'd better go make sure it doesn't get out of hand."

"I'll come—"

Micah cut me off, "No, no. You stay here, get acquainted. I'll be right back."

I watched him recede. A small figure darted after him—the Fire I’d caught watching Susan's water weaves.

"Now why wasn't he with his group?" I wondered out loud.

"Who?" Clay followed my gaze. "Uri? The kid sneaks away when he can. Spends a lot of time with all the other groups."

"Huh." I turned toward Clay, who was now bent over getting his garden back in order. "Does Uri have abilities with the other elements?"

Clay shrugged. "I doubt it. He's probably just curious. Besides, the other Fires pick on him. He just needs a break every now and then."

"Are all Fires like that?" I tried not to imagine Bee as an adult, spending time with that group, constantly having to defend herself.

"Are you like that?" Clay asked, pushing at my legs and feet so he could replant an uprooted cabbage.

"Huh?" I looked down and moved aside. "Oh, sorry. No – of course I’m not like that."

"Then no, not all Fires are like that."

"But I'm not a Fire."

"You're not?" He paused with his digging. His fingernails now matched his toenails.

"Well, technically no. Or wait – I guess technically yes." I looked down at him. "Oh, for crying out loud. Let me help."

I kicked off my shoes and peeled off my sweater. The soft dirt felt good in between my toes. The soil crackled with energy.

I picked up an uprooted turnip, turning it over in my hands, inspecting it. Recalling some of the gardening techniques Mama taught me, I walked down the row, looking at the rest of the turnips. "These turnips will grow better if you thin them out. They need to be about four feet apart from each other." I picked up some of the compost lying on top of dirt and smelled it. "What is this?"

"Leftover tea leaves, collected from the kitchen every morning." Clay stood, eyebrows raised.

"Good – but it's too much. It's increasing the leaf growth, causing the roots to be too small."

"You're right; we couldn't figure out why the turnips weren't getting any larger. Me and Zola didn't grow turnips on our farm."

"You're related?"

"She's my sister. We ran the family farm together; the fifth generation."

I began pulling up every other turnip; they were at least large enough to be used. "Why did you leave it to come here?"

Clay retrieved a basket for me. "Our farm isn't there anymore – we were losing money, had to shut it down." Clay came over and helped tear up the turnips. "Government policies favor large corporations. This is horrible for everyone! We use sustainable farming techniques – not pesticides. We were a part of our community. We cared about it. Our green space was torn down and industrialized."

"I'm sorry."

He shook his head. "It's happening all over. Last conference we went to, back in 2005, the U.S. was losing independent farms at a rate of one farm per hour. I mean, can you imagine?" He stopped working, and rubbed his nose. "The majority of what we eat is dictated by large corporations only interested in money? They don't care about what we're feeding our children, don't care about the economy, and definitely not the ecosystem." Clay squeezed the turnip he held in his massive hand.

I put my hand on his shoulder. "We'll change it."

His mustache moved up slightly. I think he was smiling, but couldn't be sure.

"I don't think it can change. The corporations are hard at work lobbying politicians to protect their bottom line profit. They prevent regulations requiring permits for releasing waste into local water systems, and their air quality isn't appropriately monitored." He shook his head. "We gave up. Sold the last of our belongings, donated the money to a permaculture organization, and came here."

"What's permaculture?"

He bent over the next row, picking a ripe onion. "Sustainable, organic farming that attempts to model a new form of agricultural systems from natural ecosystems."

"That was a mouthful."

He looked at me under his bushy eyebrows, taking a bite out of the onion. "It's working with nature, rather than against it. And it is the only thing that will save us. We were hoping to work toward such a thing here, but…"

He drifted off as we heard the gate to the garden open and close again. We turned as Micah made his way toward us.

"But what?" I asked.

He lowered his voice to the point I almost couldn't hear, "This place is not quite what we expected."

"I'll say," I mumbled back as Micah approached. I glanced at him and almost squeaked. "Your shirt is singed!"

"Huh? Oh." Micah twisted his tee around him, making sure there were no embers.

I looked in the direction of the Fires, taking a step and arming myself with flame. "Those reckless, sons of b—"

"Kaitlyn, stop!" Micah pulled my arm, halting my forward momentum.

I swung around, my hand swiping his shirt. It caught fire at the hem. Flames raced up the material, licking at his face and neck in a matter of seconds. He dove to the ground and began rolling over the entire row of turnips we had just replanted.

Clay and I both looked on helplessly. He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow at me, "There is more fire in you than you think."

Chapter 35

A Plea for Help

"Why wasn't Team Two in place on time?" Shawn asked, almost yelling into the phone in the hotel's business center. Several events had been planned that were supposed to look like causes of the Indian continent drought. But one had not been executed as planned, sending money, time, and months of careful planning down the drain. Shawn banged his fist on the table. "No we can't attempt it again, dumbass. It doesn't work like that!"

What he really wanted to do was throw the phone through the computer screen. Instead, Shawn tucked the phone between his ear and his shoulder, and rubbed at his temples. "Just prepare for the next phase. I'll let everyone know when. Wait for my call."

"What's the next phase?"

Ahi's voice made Shawn jump.

Shit – how long was she standing there?

He hung up the phone and turned to face her. "My team is trying to track down the two men that escaped here."

Ahi sat in the only other chair the tight space could hold. Shawn swiveled his seat, watching her movements for a telltale sign of what she was thinking.

"Why do you need to track them down?" Ahi asked.

Shawn took a deep breath, let it out, then answered, "They have Kaitlyn."

Shawn and Ahi had met several times now, mostly about rebuilding the stores and shops on Avenue Tekema. Ahi was always guarded but Shawn didn't miss the fact she clammed up anytime he mentioned Kaitlyn.

This time, Ahi didn't even flinch. "How do you know?"

"I have…informants."

This was it, moment of truth. Ahi had to buy his story.

Shawn clasped his hands together in front of him. "I need your help."

Ahi narrowed her eyes. "What kind of help?"

I’m losing her.

"We need Elementals for a rescue mission," Shawn said.

"Can you get proof that they have her?" Ahi asked.

Shawn caught her meaning. What she really needed was proof that the people who had Kaitlyn were the bad guys.

"Of course." Shawn straightened his back. It had been difficult placing his own people at the Chakra, and it was even more difficult communicating with them. Alex was like a watchdog on steroids. "If I give you proof, you'll back me with Elementals?"

"I'll turn it over to the people – those who want to help can go." Ahi's large, brown eyes bore through Shawn.

Does she ever blink?

"What about you? Will you help?" Shawn asked.

Ahi crossed her arms. "Depends on what you show me."

"Fair enough."

Ahi swiveled in her chair and stood. "Well, back to work."

"Wait, I’ve been meaning to ask you something." Shawn turned so Ahi wouldn't catch the tightening of his jaw. "I'm almost done rebuilding the café, but the previous owner died in the storm. The family doesn't seem to want to continue running it. Do you know anyone that might be interested?"

Ahi stopped at the door to the small business center, and turned her head. "I might be interested. It'd be better than working on the tour bus every day."

Shawn smiled to himself.

"I'd want to get the families permission first, of course."

"Of course," Shawn said, thinking of the several hidden video cameras and microphones in the café. He’d been betting on her interest. If Ahi was there every day, he could really keep tabs on her.

Ahi left, but not before Shawn saw her mouth turn up at the corner. First time she'd smiled since he’d met her. Shawn stood, locking the door behind her, then picked up the phone and dialed. "Start increasing the atmospheric pressure over India. This drought needs to be historical."

The voice on the other end of the line said, "The Ministry of Environment and Forests have already reported higher than average crop yields."

"So? If the drought doesn't produce results quick enough, we'll just burn half the crops down."

"Yes, sir."

"Don't call me sir." Shawn hung up the phone, annoyed, and turned back to the computer. He had five more building permits to apply for today.

Chapter 36

The Merge

Lights from the Chakra had all dimmed. Outside was inky black, except for the small flickering flames on each candle, which seemed to reflect the stars. The gathering was already at least fifty strong, and the Fires had yet to join us.

Susan and Micah stood with the Waters, passing around their candle, sharing their flame. Micah ushered the Airs back away from the rest of us. Having just finished an exercise, some had yet to get their powers under control. Strong, sporadic gusts blew out everyone else's candles over and over again. I stood in the middle of the makeshift circle holding Bee. No candle necessary. I had Fire in my hands already.

As soon as I noticed the Earths approaching the group, I made my way to them. Shifting Bee to my hip, I extended my arm to Clay's sister. "Hi. I met your brother earlier today. I'm Kaitlyn."

She shook my hand. "Yes, he told me about the…" She looked me up from head to toe. "…turnips."

"Yeah. Sorry about that."

The awkwardness continues.

Zola turned her attention to Bee. "And this would be why we're all here tonight."

Clay leaned into me. "She gets grumpy when called away from the garden."

I nodded.

Zola took Bee's hand and shook it formally. "Nice to meet you."

Bee just stared at her, fascinated.

I did too. I wasn't going to be winning them over with Bee's dimples; at least not as easily as I was able to on Easter Island.

Micah stepped up beside me, putting his arm around my shoulder. "We're almost ready to begin; just waiting on the Fires." He looked in the direction of their camp. "They’re late, as usual."

I glanced at Susan setting up a foldout table in the middle of the circle with a few items on it, and looked back at Micah. "Want me to go get them?"

"No," Micah said, "I think they're coming."

Pops and sizzles started to appear over the top of a grove of trees blocking our view from their camp. Laughter came next. They emerged as one, rowdy group, taking turns lighting each other's candles with their power. A few misses, intentional or not, caused some minor flames on shirt sleeves.

Micah grumbled at my side.

They approached the group, nudging their way between the Waters and Airs. I narrowed my eyes.

Bee is one of them?

Susan clapped her hands twice. "Ok, people. Settle down. Now that everyone is here…" She made a pointed glance at the Fires. "We can begin."

She gestured for me to join her. The crowd of people went silent, and everyone looked at me expectantly. Micah put his arm through mine, and stepped forward. I went with it.

We approached the table with its assortment of boxes, a bowl of salt, an old-looking chalice of water, candles, and incense. I looked up at Susan.

She smiled at me, "Ready?"

"Sure…I guess."

She held out her hands to take Bee, and my baby obliged, leaning into Susan willingly.

Susan started, "We join together here tonight—"

Several snickers from the Fire group interrupted her.

Micah started toward them, but I put my hand on his arm to stop him. Someone from the Airs, someone with control, extinguished the Fire's candles alongside the entire right flank of the group. The Fires’ jovial mood instantly turned aggressive. A shoving match broke out between the groups.

"I can't take this," I heard Zola say behind me. "I need to get back to the garden."

I turned to watch Clay try to convince her to stay. The Waters just looked to Susan for guidance. Bee took the opportunity to spit up on Susan's shirt, distracting the Water's fearless leader.

This was Bee's Wiccaning; her introduction to the world. Better yet, the world's introduction to her. And it had all gone to shit within a matter of minutes.

"No – not like this."

Micah bent his ear down to me. "What?"

I shook my head. "It can't be like this."

I detached from his arm and took a step forward. "Stop it!"

The shoving match between the Fires and Airs had grown louder. No one heard my command. I pushed aside the boxes on Susan's table and hoisted myself on top of it. My balance was off. I began to fall. Hands caught my backside and I looked down to see Micah righting me. I smiled down at him, gratefully.

Taking my place above the crowd, I tried again. "Stop!"

A few of the Fires and Airs at the front of the group turned their attention toward me, but they were pulled back into the fray as the entire mob surged forward.

That was it. Time to give them a demonstration. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and centered myself to absorb the Earth's energy. I pulled it into myself, letting it expand. It tingled throughout my body, from my head to my toes. I released it back into the Earth, and the soil below us first bubbled, then rolled and pitched at the disruption of its stability.

I cast a wary glance at Clay and Zola. It had at least stopped her in her tracks. In fact, they were concentrating on me. But that was why I had chosen Earth. Had I alarmed any of the other groups by using their element, I'd have had a much larger force to reckon with; maybe too large.

I winked at the Earths, hoping that would be enough to tell them I was no threat. Without waiting for a response, I did it again. Absorbing the energy, then sending it back. The earth trembled a little harder, causing people to stumble.

Immediately, the ruckus between the Airs and Fires ceased, as they looked around, wide-eyed.

I took the stage. "This is not how your powers work. They are not meant to be grouped in mass." Now that I had their attention, I hopped off the table and walked over to the Fire group.

I took a candle from one of the men standing in the front row. "A small flame is controllable, useable. And given the chance to grow…" I collected several more candles, holding them together to create a larger flame, "…it can give us our heat, our food, light."

I turned back to the table and tossed all of the candles onto one of the cardboard boxes sitting on the ground. Most of the candles went out during the short flight through the air, but one caught hold, setting the box on fire. I saw Susan's face go white out of the corner of my eye. But I was on a roll. I couldn't stop now. "Left unchecked, fire is devastating."

Before any more boxes went up in flame, I flicked my hand behind me, drawing in moisture from the air and spraying the flames with wind and water until they went out. I took the momentum of the wind and directed it to the group of Airs. They stepped back at the sudden gust, all of their candles going out and their hair flying back.

"Same with air, or water, or any of the elements. Too much of any one of them creates natural disasters; sends the planet and the ecosystem into imbalance."

I looked back at Micah and Susan, checking to make sure they followed. Susan, with Bee still on one hip, desperately checked the other boxes. She seemed to find what she was looking for; her shoulders sagged in relief. Micah gave me the nod of encouragement I was looking for.

I turned back to the group, tapping my chin, and thinking. "We need to reorganize. No more camps." I looked around. "Alex?"

He came out from between the group of mixed Fires and Airs. The only one without magic powers, and he was the only one to charge straight in once they started to fight.

"Start pairing them up. Groups of four; one element each."

He saluted and began shouting orders, his voice deep. For the first time I saw the military man in him come out. With Bee still on her hip, Susan helped, pairing her Waters with each Fire/Air set. Since there were only two Earths, the groups wouldn't be even until we found more Elementals.

Once everyone had a group, Alex sorted them into a circle around me.

"Good. That's good." I nodded appreciatively at Alex, then addressed everyone else. "From now on, this is your group. We may make minor adjustments as more join us – or as your powers become more stable."

Or less, my mind supplied.

I continued, "Tonight you sleep in your camps, but it will be your last. From tomorrow on, you sleep, eat, practice, and do whatever else you do, with your new group."

Lots of looks of disdain, sideway glances, and grumbles greeted my announcement. I crossed my arms. No one spoke out.

"Good. Let's try it."

"Try what?" Susan asked.

I turned to her. "Akasha. We are going to invoke Akasha."

Chapter 37

Back to Business

The battle on Easter Island with Shawn had been a draw, at best. As far as I could tell, there was no clear victor. And that was Shawn against multiple groups that could wield Akasha. They had generations of practice. My newest army had a long way to go, and fast, if we could hope to surpass that. God knew what else Shawn would bring to the next fight.

I jumped off my makeshift stage and walked toward Clay's group. "Let's start here. Everyone else pay attention."

Despite the large mass of people and the soft grass below our feet, you could hear a pin drop.

"Now – face each other and join hands." I instructed.

Clay was the first to oblige. I was counting on his cooperation. He joined hands with Uri, then reached for the Water – a female, who reached for the Air, another female.

I lowered my voice, forcing it to become less commanding. I was a coach now, not the general. "Call your elements. Just barely. Let's start slow."

I stepped back and let them do their thing. The women went first. I felt small threads of energy weaving around us, stopping momentum just as the air felt heavy enough to produce moisture. As the wind picked up, tousling our hair, moisture droplets began to form. The Water and the Air were increasing their power, each trying to outdo the other. They played tug of war with the available energy.

"Work together – join your forces; don't try to top one another."

They looked at each other. I suppose I could've been more specific, but they needed to figure out how to do it on their own. Finally, a spin of air allowed the moisture in, and the two powers merged. That was all it took – for one to relent.

A series of quiet gasps behind me almost broke their concentration. Their flows wavered.

"Shh," I said, focused on the group of four. "Now – add the fire. Not too much," I warned. "It'll dry everything up. Just a bit."

Uri nodded, swallowed hard, then closed his eyes. Sweat beaded his temple. Contrary to his demeanor and appearance, his flows were controlled, masterful almost. The fire came in easily, warming up the small pocket of elements in the middle of their circle.

I glanced at Clay. "Now earth."

This would be the most volatile element. Usually, it was dependable, steady, and stable, but I had already messed with it. As Clay worked, the ground below us rumbled in protest.

"Steady, steady…"

He decreased his power, but kept the element going and directed it toward the middle of the circle. Specks of dirt and dust entered the fray. Chaos ensued. The circle broke hands and backed away from the maelstrom in the center.

"Hold your ground!" I yelled over the havoc. "Control your element!"

They stopped, one at a time, each taking their cue from the other. Then they began to lean in, taking control instead of cowering in fear.

"Good, good. That's it! More earth. Less air. Condense the fire."

As the group found their balance, the elements melded together. Tighter and tighter, soon becoming indistinguishable as separate entities. A solid, white light, starting in the center, grew. It flickered, and moved a few feet at a time. Although a long cry from what I saw accomplished on Easter Island, it was beautiful. Mouths dropped open, astonished. Almost without realizing it, the four stepped back into place and rejoined hands.

The ball of light steadied.

I broke the awe of silence, "This is your goal. This is what you should be practicing. This ball of energy, Akasha, is the most powerful thing you will ever create. A full circle, one from each element, will be able to stop twenty Elementals."

Micah stepped up to one side of me. Susan, who still held Bee, stepped to the other side. I took Bee in my arms and kissed her cheek.

I turned my attention back to the group. "Release your weaves. Disconnect carefully, drawing only your power into yourself."

The group obliged, each looking worn out but proud. Except Uri; he kept his eyes fixed solidly on his shoes, and backed away from the center of attention as inconspicuously as possible.

"Is that what I saw on Easter Island?" Micah asked.

I nodded. "Yes. Each group will need to be able to conjure Akasha on their own. Then I can use it to defeat One Less."

All eyes turned to me, wide with emotion. Whether it was fear, respect, doubt, or awe, I didn’t know. Most likely, it was all of the above.

Micah took a step closer, and put his arm around me. He turned and planted a kiss on my forehead. My cheeks grew hot; I never did well with public displays of affection. "Now can we start the Wiccaning?" he asked.

"Oh, yeah." I cleared my throat. "Sorry."

Susan stood at the table, rolling her eyes. "As much as we probably needed that reorganization, it maybe could have been accomplished without setting Bee's gifts on fire."

"I was just making a point," I defended myself. What could've possibly been in the box, anyway? A baby blanket? A rattle? She was almost past the rattle stage anyway.

"Here." Susan handed me a box. "Open this quick, before you set anything else on fire."

I had the good grace not to counter, and pulled the red ribbon off. I lifted the top of the box off and looked inside. There was an enlarged black and white picture of me and my mother. I couldn't have been any older than Bee was now. It was the cover to a scrapbook at least three inches thick. I looked up at Susan, eyes wide with surprise.

She smiled. "Micah brought back all of your belongings he put in storage when you first came to the Chakra. I went through some of the boxes of photos and keepsakes to make this for Bee; I hope you don't mind."

I looked back down at the picture, swallowing the lump that formed in my throat. Mom and I were outside, sitting on a blanket of grass. There was no telling where; we moved so often. Mom held a small crystal, letting me feel it. She had eventually used that crystal in a necklace she’d given to me as a gift. I opened the book, and there was the necklace, tethered to the inside of the front cover.

My eyes went blurry with tears.

"That is the same crystal, right?" Susan asked.

I nodded, not trusting my voice enough to speak.

"Thought so," Susan said. "Not sure if you wanted Bee to have it or not, but I thought it was a nice touch."

"No, it's…" I swallowed. "It's perfect. Thank you."

Susan touched my shoulder. "Just something for Bee to get to know her family. I left lots of blank pages so you can add to it."

I closed the book; I didn't think I could handle a much longer trip down memory lane – at least not with an audience. I threw my arms around Susan's neck. My heart ached for my mother. Although it was her hair I wanted to bury my face in, Susan's vanilla-scented shampoo helped to ease the pain in my chest. I squeezed Micah's hand; he was always there to keep me grounded. He was my here and now. I looked at Alex, and the groups of people he helped to form. These people were my family now, and I really couldn't have hoped for better.

With my sobs under control, I pulled away from Susan. "Thank you," I told her, as I dried my eyes. I took a deep breath. "Will you be Bee's Godmother? Or whatever the Wiccan equivalent is?"

She smiled. "Goes without saying."

I looked over her shoulder at Alex. He was standing stiff.

"What's wrong?"

"The box that burned was my gift to Bee."

My face paled, "What was in it?"

"Money."

"Oh." I relaxed, but his demeanor was still alarming. "How much?"

"You don't want to know."

I nodded. "Fair enough. You can make it up to her by being her Godfather."

He almost squealed. "Make it up? You’re the one that burned the box!"

"Yes, but you are the one who didn't bring a fire extinguisher."

He growled. "Just open the rest of your gifts, will ya?"

Chapter 38

Red Skies

After the Wiccaning, I laid Bee in her crib and slipped into my own bed, next to Micah. I drifted off to the sound of rain on our window, and the white noise produced by Bee's video monitor.

By the time Micah woke the next morning, I was already up, showered, started laundry, had breakfast, and fed Bee. He joined me at the window overlooking the large grassy expanse of the Chakra without comment. A red sky replaced the rain from last night.

"Pretty," Micah commented. "Don't wake up to that too often."

"Red sky at night, sailor's delight. Red sky in the morning, sailor's warning," I mumbled.

"What?" Micah glanced at me.

I shrugged. "My dad used to say it."

"What does it mean?"

"It means we should go back to bed," I stretched out my muscles.

He shook his head. "Can't. Not after all the trouble you stirred up last night."

I looked at him, raising my eyebrow.

"Don't you remember? It's reorganization day!" He prompted with false excitement.

"Ugh. I should've just left things alone." I continued to try to work out a kink in my right shoulder.

"Should’ve, would’ve, could’ve." He walked over to the blanket on the floor, where I had set Bee with a few toys. He picked her up. "Come on, let's go find Aunt Susie – she's on baby watch first today." Nearly out the door, he looked at me over his shoulder. "Get a move on, Kaitlyn. I'll meet you out there."

Get a move on? What did he think I'd been doing the last two hours? I need coffee…and more food.

I got stuck with dish duty at my previous attempt for coffee that morning. I made my way to the kitchen, my steps a little quicker with each rumble of my stomach.

The conversation died out as soon as I pushed my way through the door. Two Fires, a man and a woman, ate together at the table while two Waters hovered over the coffee machine on the counter. I narrowed my eyes at all four of them. Apparently, it was going to take much more work to break them of the habit of congregating with like elements.

The Waters avoided my gaze, finished their coffee, and left through the side door. Apparently not the type to make waves, I snorted to myself.

I started another pot brewing and glanced at the Fires sitting at the table. They were making no attempt to leave or dodge my gaze whatsoever. In fact, they were watching my every move. My eyes drifted to the bandages around two of the man's fingers; the accident I witnessed not two minutes after my arrival at the Chakra. One for which he probably blamed me.

Great.

"So…looking forward to today?" I asked as I began my search for the bagels.

"That depends," the man answered.

"Depends on what?"

No bagels. Maybe oatmeal?

"Depends on you."

The girl laughed. "Stop it, Brandt."

I pulled the oat canister down from the cupboard. Empty. I slammed the cupboard shut, frustrated at the lack of food and irritated at his answers. "On me how, exactly, Brandt?"

He stood, the woman doing the same. "On how good you are at doing your job." Brandt picked up an apple from the ceramic bowl in the center of the table and tossed it at me.

I caught it, mid-air. "You gonna clean up that mess?" I nodded to the bagel crumbs scattered around the table.

He shrugged. "Not my job."

"Just what is it that you think you are supposed to do around here?" I picked up the plastic trash can, carried around to the table and brushed their crumbs into it. I slammed the trash can down on the ground.

It didn't have the effect I was going for; they both laughed.

What is this, kindergarten?

Brandt waved his hands in front of his face while squatting down and thrusting one leg out in a cheesy, karate stance. "I'm the fire-starter!"

Yes. Yes, apparently this is kindergarten.

The pair left the room, still laughing. All that was missing was a sweet high-five. Though maybe they saved that for outside, where they could add a little jump to it.

I sighed, sitting down in the chair and took a bite out of the apple. This was going to be harder than I thought.

*

After my completely fulfilling breakfast of a single apple, I hunted down Alex and Micah. Despite my know-it-all façade, I was lost. I was going to need their support.

We approached the Water camp only to discover it had been completely torn down, their collective supplies split up and reallocated among them. The Chakra provided everything they needed, but even within the small community, a trade system for precious goods – one that probably included bagels – had developed.

A Water approached. "Hi, I’m Morgan."

I shook her hand. "Hi."

"So…how do you want to do this? I mean, where is each group going to be staying? The Airs prefer to be inside—"

Alex snorted. Morgan arched her eyebrow at him.

"Sorry," he said. "Continue."

She turned her attention back to me. "The Fires and Waters aren't allowed inside, and the Earths will probably refuse to leave their garden."

I looked at Micah, then Alex, hoping for a suggestion, or help – or anything. They both put their hands in the air and took a step back.

My stomach rumbled. I rubbed my temples, thinking.

I stopped. Fine, if this is my show to run, I am going to run the hell out of it.

"Rotations," I said. "Each group gets one week inside, one week at the garden, one week at the Water camp, and one week at the Fire camp."

"Kaitlyn," Micah spoke up, "I don't think—"

"What? That it will be safe? What happens when they don't have a choice but to sleep inside somewhere? No," I decided, crossing my arms. "They will learn to live in each situation as a group, and will learn to take care of each other as they go."

I turned toward the Fire camp, ready to take them on as long as I was on a roll. "Besides, I sleep with a Fire every night. Why can't they?"

We left the Water Elemental behind in stunned silence. The Fire camp was just as I suspected; fully erect. A large group stood off to the side in a circle, playing hacky sack. A few sat around their bonfire, poking sticks at the flaming logs. Brandt approached us.

I stood a little straighter, feeling more confident with Micah and Alex behind me. "Where is your group, fire-starter?"

He smiled, uneasily eyeing Micah out of the corner of his eye. "There," he pointed to the majority of them and then waved his hand toward the fire. "And there."

"No – I mean your new group. Your circle appointed last night."

"Oh. We’re still doing that?" He yawned.

I crossed my arms, "Yes, we’re still doing that." I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from saying more.

"I don't even remember who they were." Now he was looking at his nails.

Alex consulted his clipboard. "Nina and Natasha; they don't have an Earth."

I nodded toward Alex, my eyes still on Brandt. "What he said."

Micah and Alex exchanged a smile that said, 'Well isn't she cute'.

I rolled my eyes.

Brandt still looked bored.

"Where’s Uri?" Alex asked, looking at the only tent that was not only taken down but rolled and stuffed neatly into a sac alongside a sleeping bag and small tarp.

"Huh?" Brandt followed Alex's gaze. "Oh. He did that last night, haven't seen him since. Fag probably found him some poof to bunk with." His head whipped back around to us, worry lighting his eyes, "I mean, not that there is anything wrong with that. Or is there? I'm not really sure what your policy is on that here."

"Our policy is that we don't call people fags," I said, mouth hanging open.

"Right." Brandt nodded his head once. "So that means…"

I narrowed my eyes at him but Alex interrupted before I could speak, "We need to find him." He turned on his heel, heading back to the Chakra. Micah and I jumped into a jog to catch up.

I frowned, studying his face as we moved. "What's wrong?"

"Elementals aren't allowed to leave their camp overnight – at least not without my permission. We do it for accountabilities sake."

"Has he done this before?" I asked.

Alex looked down at me. "Uri isn't the type that breaks rules. Especially not like this – I made it very clear that unauthorized absences can get you kicked out. We haven't had any instances so far."

"Which one is he again?" Micah asked.

"The scrawny kid with brown hair and glasses," Alex said.

"I've been meaning to talk to you about him," I said. "I think he might have powers – other than just fire, that is."

"What?" both men asked in unison.

We entered the Chakra.

"I'm almost positive he detected Susan's weaves the other day. He wouldn’t be able to do that unless he had at least some power over the element, would he?"

"No…" Micah said cautiously.

"And did you see how much control he had over fire the other night? More than even me."

"Yeah, but men can't control all the elements. They aren't Gaias." Micah countered.

"Well, Shawn has some pretty awesome powers over all the elements," I said.

"Yeah – a power absorbed from you," Micah followed Alex inside and down the stairs to the basement.

"What about evolution?" I pressed the issue.

Micah stopped short. "I don't think that happens with powers. It has been this way since the Seven was created, and even before then according to some records."

"Or maybe the Seven has just seen it this way for so long. They're too closed off to other possibilities."

Alex stopped in front of his dark room.

"What are we doing here?" I asked him.

"I let Uri spend time in here whenever the teasing got too bad."

"Teasing?"

"He didn't quite fit in with the Fires," Alex said, punching in his code to the steel lock. He pushed open the door and flipped on the lights. No one there. I turned to go.

"Wait." Alex stepped in, picking up a piece of folded paper on the table. Micah and I looked over his shoulder as he opened it.

Thanks for giving me a place to feel welcome. I realize now that darkness is the only place I can ever be me. I'm sorry I had to do it. I am scared – so into the dark I go. -Uri

"What does he mean?" I practically squealed. "Dark as in evil? Oh my God, I have to find Bee."

Micah and I ran for the library.

Alex followed, trying to convince us, or himself, "I don't think that's what Uri meant. He's not like that."

"Yeah," I shouted over my shoulder. "Neither was Vayu." The Seven had not been without traitors recently.

The three of us burst into the library, practically tripping over each other and sending paper on the nearest table flying.

Susan, standing directly in the path of the maelstrom frantically began reaching out, snatching pieces of paper midair. "It took forever to organize these notes!"

"Where's Bee?" Micah beat me to the question.

"Why? What happened?" Papers forgotten, the remaining pieces fluttered down to rest at Susan’s feet.

I wanted to shake her. "Where is Bee?" I repeated the question, entirely too loud.

"There – in her playpen." Susan pointed. "It was her naptime but I still had work to do, so I put her down in here." She followed us to the playpen. "Was that wrong?"

I bent over, laying my hand on her chest while Micah put a hand close to her mouth.

"Steady beat," I reported.

"Breathing okay," he replied.

We each took a deep breath as we straightened.

"Will someone tell me what’s going on?" Susan stamped her foot.

"Uri’s missing," Alex said. "For some reason these two think that directly translates as a threat to Bee."

Understanding flooded Susan's eyes. "Ah. Okay then, well – I'll check with the guards and start reviewing tapes. Do we want to do the lockdown thing?"

"No," Alex answered. "I'd rather use everybody to search for him. Like I said, I don't think it’s malicious, but I do think he is in danger, from himself."

Susan turned to me. "Do you want to come with?"

I shook my head no, one leg already in the playpen. "Not leaving her."

"Okay, then. I'll be right back." Susan left the room.

"What are you doing?" Micah asked.

"I'm doing my thing. Don't judge." Just like on Easter Island, I crawled into the pen with Bee, lifting her on my lap to make room. She didn’t so much as stir. Without another glance up at the faces that surrounded us, I began to make my shield. They all took a step back.

Alex cleared his throat. "I need to organize the search party."

"Make sure they stay with their new groups!" I whisper-yelled after him.

I looked out of the corner of my eye. Micah's dirty boots were still there. "You don't have something better to do?" I asked, looking down at Bee.

I heard him shuffling and grunting, and the dirty boots dropped down on the floor next to the playpen. Two socked feet climbed in with me. "No – as a matter of fact, I don't have anything better to do."

He watched as I completed the shield over the top of all three of us.

"It's weak," he commented, eyeing the shield.

I narrowed my eyes. "It's new to me. I'm still practicing."

"You're copying what you saw on Heard and McDonald Islands – the shield around Shawn?"

I nodded, but kept my lips pressed tight. I wasn't expecting to have to defend my magical abilities to him.

He didn't notice. "Male magic is slightly different from female magic, which is how they balance each other. Shawn was probably putting more emphasis on the female elements of Water and Earth, in order to compensate for the fact that he was a male, so you can't emulate exactly what he did."

I looked up at my shield. The weaves braided together and glimmered blue, like ocean waves.

"Try dialing those back and strengthening Fire and Air – the male elements," Micah said.

I drew more energy into myself, but as I condensed the fire and increased air, the bonds grew thicker and stronger. Sweat beaded down my forehead, and my hands began to shake. Manipulating all four elements at once was difficult.

"Here," Micah offered his hand.

As I took it, the shield clinked like swords clashing together. Shimmers of golden light rushed through the dome.

"See?" he said. "We can make it stronger together."

I looked at some of the people gathering around us, awed at our golden dome.

"Throw something at us," I told the nearest gawker.

"What?" He froze, eyes wide.

"Come on – just throw something," I said. "Get that chair. I want to see how strong this is."

The guy swallowed hard, retrieved the wooden chair, and dragged it back to his previous position as though it were made of lead.

Micah did his part to share the burden of energy, but the shield would not last forever. I glared at the man holding the chair. Intimidated into action, he lifted the chair with both hands over his head and paused, glancing at Bee. A frown creased his forehead.

"Just do it. I won't let anything happen to her."

He threw the chair. Every head in the room followed, eyes glued to the piece of furniture as it spun toward the golden dome, toward us. Micah and I instinctively leaned over Bee, protecting her with our bodies should the shield fail.

The chair hit square on, then bounced off. Waves of distortion rang throughout the dome in ripples. I looked at Micah; his smile matching my own. Bee woke with a start.

I laughed. "Shh, there, there. Good girl. It's okay. Look at what mommy and daddy made."

Her eyes flit to the dome. She smiled too.

"Okay, now try your element," Micah told the man.

He glanced around, as if to emphasize there were plenty of other people to pick on.

Micah didn't back down.

The man sighed, shoulders sagging in defeat. Almost immediately I felt weaves of air being spun. He reined them in, tighter and tighter, until a mini tornado was born. It was good – he had been practicing.

Papers whipped around the room, and everyone else backed off – the women trying to tame their hair. I beamed – not one gust found its way through the shield. My hair was spared.

The small dust devil banged against the dome. Each time it did so, it became less stable. As it lost speed, large masses of wind floated away, no longer tethered to the tornado. The man struggled.

"Do you feel that?" Micah asked.

"What?"

"Each time the wind touches the shield, a little bit of power gets absorbed into it. Look – it's actually throwing off the balance."

I peered into the dome. The weaves weren't as tight, as one braid of power grew in mass, the others began to detangle themselves from it.

"You're right." I concentrated, adding more energy to the other three elements, compensating for the attacks. They righted themselves, once again melding into a solid mass.

We both turned our attention back to the man. The tornado was gone, and he was hunched over, trying to catch his breath. Two others came up alongside him, giving him the support he needed to stay upright.

Micah said, "He used everything he had against us – didn't even leave a scratch."

I nodded, slowly dissipating the shield. Bee giggled.

Micah continued thinking out loud, rubbing the scruff on his chin. "But he isn't necessarily that strong. We need to test it against someone much stronger."

The 'not so strong' Elemental was now being dragged from the room. He shot Micah a dirty look.

"Thank you!" I yelled after him, then lowered my voice. "We should do something for him – as a thank you."

"Like what?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. A week free of chores or something."

"Talk to Alex about it. Hey…" Micah's eyes lit up. "We should ask Susan!"

"Ask Susan what?" Susan walked into the room, taking in the scene. "And what the hell happened?! This place was organized when I left!"

We both stood, Micah helping me and Bee out of the playpen. "Well, what do you expect? This isn't the first time Kaitlyn has trashed the library."

Shocked squeaks came from either side of him, one from me and one from Susan. Susan retaliated with a sharp kick to his shin. I slapped his arm.

"Ow!" He held up his hands, backing away. "Remember the turnips!"

"Well," Susan said, jabbing her finger into her brother's chest, "You can be responsible for cleaning up. After all, you are her Ardwyad."

"Will you guys quit fooling around?" Alex walked in, exasperated. "We are missing someone. This is serious."

The smile disappeared from all our faces.

"Come on," said Susan. "Security feeds show him leaving the building from the east side. Let's start in the forest."

Chapter 39

Unlikely Friends

We started into the forest, taking the same secluded path Shawn had used to lead me to my saining with Cato. The red sky from that morning popped into my head. This was not going to be good. I double checked the knot of the sling holding Bee. I turned the sling around so she was at my front. She was far easier to protect when I could curl my body around her.

Before, when running with Shawn, the forest had seemed to work with me. Now, I kept tripping over roots and running into branches; the energy seemed off.

Ahead of us, Alex fanned out the groups so no inch of the forest went uncovered. Twilight was fast approaching the Chakra, and the last of the day's sunlight filtered through the trees. The longer the shadows grew, the closer Micah stuck to me. Alex soon began to ignore his own orders to stay spaced out, and alternately walked next to me and next to Susan, as if he couldn't decide who to protect. I solved his problem by inching closer to Susan, myself. Now we were four strong. Well, four and a half if you counted Bee. Four and a half strong, walking through the thick forest looking for a man that had kept far too many secrets for comfort.

"Here!" A lone voice echoed through the forest. "We have him over here!"

Brandt.

No one seemed anxious to follow him. We hesitated, only turning our bodies slowly toward the sound.

I said what we were all probably wondering, "Do you think it is a trap?"

Alex shot me a look, obviously offended. Uri was the underdog; there was no way Alex believed Uri would turn traitor. But then I wondered if Alex thought Shawn or even Vayu could do what they did. His track record wasn't good.

"Come on." Susan took a step forward. "Let's all just go."

Micah took my hand, reminding me of how much stronger our shield grew with that simple act. We walked forward, pushing branches out of our way, squinting into the shadows that grew darker by the minute, and being far too loud about it with the leaves and twigs crunching under foot.

After several minutes of walking, muscles tightening out of anticipation of an ambush with each step, we entered a small clearing. Brandt stood there, in plain view, his back to us. Not exactly threatening. I relaxed my fists, which had been clenched so tight I had nail marks in my palms.

Two other groups of three stood in the clearing; Airs and Waters. A few were holding each other tight at the arms. One woman was openly crying. Also not very threatening. I relaxed my shoulders. Once the Elementals noticed us, they shifted away from each other as if I would choose now of all times to berate them for not staying in their new groups.

"Where is he?" Micah asked as we came alongside Brandt.

Brandt raised an eyebrow at us. His arms were crossed over his chest. I almost expected another snide remark. Instead, he said, "Look up."

I didn't want to, but my chin lifted along with everyone else's. A pair of black and white converse shoes swung in the air, one of them untied. I swallowed hard, refusing to look up further. I covered Bee's face.

"What's the matter?" Brandt asked me. "Not one for admiring your own handiwork?"

Alex stepped in between us. "What is the matter with you! Get him down! Maybe it's not too late!" Alex pulled out a knife, moving toward the tree.

Brandt smirked. "Look at him. It was too late the second he chose to jump."

Involuntarily, I glanced up. Uri's neck was bent at a cruel angle. He didn't suffer – not in death, anyway. I swallowed, hard, and looked at Brandt. "Why is that my handiwork?"

"Isn't it obvious? You pushed him too far."

"I pushed him too far?!"

I prepared to defend myself further, but I didn't have to. Micah stepped in front of me, taking a swing at Brandt. He connected, and Brandt went sprawling.

Brandt regained his footing quickly, and went for Micah. Alex stepped in between the two. "Goddamn it – stop! We need to cut him down!"

Brandt halted his attack, rolled his eyes, and flung his hand out toward the hanging body. A fireball shot through the air, hitting the swinging rope. Fizzling, a suspended silence, then a loud thud. I had turned away.

"Son of a bitch!" It was Alex's turn to take a swing at the Fire, who soon found himself sprawled on his back, again. "You're out of here. First thing tomorrow – on the boat, if I'm feeling generous by then."

The Airs and Waters quickly made themselves scarce among the trees. Brandt rubbed at his jaw, standing slower this time. He began walking away. "Fine."

"No," I said.

Everyone turned to me, mouths open, including Brandt.

"What?"

I'm not sure who asked.

"He stays." I met Micah's steady gaze – then turned to Alex. "Did you see what he just did? That kind of accuracy, it's…" I glance over at Brandt. "It's not something you can teach," I finished under my breath.

A smile crept across Brandt's face. I had him convinced, at least.

"I'm not sure it's your decision to make," Alex said.

We both turned to Micah, imploring him to take a side.

Unfortunately, he did. "I'm sorry Kaitlyn. I'm going with Alex on this one."

My turn to let my chin drop. How. Dare. He.

"Actually." Susan stepped forward, interfering in our standoff. "As the Seven's Rais, it's my decision to make."

Alex and Micah didn't object.

Susan reveled in her new role, studying each party with a critical eye.

Come on, Susan. Girl power. I'll get you a new pair of shoes. I'll treat you to a manicure. Anything.

She turned to Brandt, who stood silently, awaiting his fate. "He stays."

Brandt and I both let out an audible sigh of relief. She lifted a finger. "But – you've got kitchen duty for a month."

I smiled, remembering the bagel crumbs he left behind that morning.

"Starting now. You're excused." She shooed him away with her hands, off to the kitchens.

He turned, sending a nonchalant, two-fingered salute my way first.

My eyes widened in surprise. Did I just make another friend? Or was that an insult?

Susan walked to Alex, leaned into him, and whispered into his ear.

He nodded once, then turned to tend the body.

"You'll help him?" Susan asked Micah.

Micah nodded as well, refusing to look in my direction.

"Come on, girl." Susan put her arm around me. "I think it's Bee's bedtime."

I looked down at Bee in her sling; she had somehow fallen asleep during all the commotion. Maybe because of it – good defense mechanism.

Once we were out of earshot, I asked, "What did you tell Alex?"

She gave me a wry smile. "I told him to come find me after."

That kind of promise would get him through the worst of times.

She changed the subject, "Just out of curiosity – why do you want the Fire to stay?"

I looked at her in surprise. "Why do you want him to stay?"

"Because you do."

"Really?"

She shrugged. "You've made some good changes just in the short time you've been here. I'm kinda starting to trust you."

"Just kind of?"

She glanced at me, telling me I was pushing my luck.

I made a valiant attempt to keep my ego in check. "I don't think it is a good idea for anyone to leave. Too big of a chance Shawn could pick them up – learn all our secrets."

She hung her head. "If Shawn wants in, he'll get in. I'm not under the illusion that we have complete control in here." She gestured back to the gruesome scene we just left. "If tonight taught us anything, it's taught us that."

I took a deep breath.

Should I go there? I may have already pushed my luck too far.

I went there, "Susan – the way we treat them, I don't think it's going to give us the best results."

She stiffened.

Crap, can't go back on it now.

"I mean, to fight Shawn, we need complete commitment." I avoided looking at her. "And with the way we're treating them…well, we're just pushing them away. They will bail first chance they get." I lowered my voice, "One already has."

That struck home; her fists tightened.

"Are you blaming me for what happened?" she asked.

I didn't answer her right away. She stopped walking, turned to me, and lifted her eyebrows, demanding an answer.

I cleared my throat. "I'm blaming all of us."

There were several long seconds of silence as we stared each other down. I waited in silence for her reaction, trying to see past the stone face and penetrating green eyes of hers. Had Micah been giving her lessons?

Bee broke the tension. She let out a long half-sigh/half-snore, snuggled deeper into the sling, and sucked her fist back to sleep.

I adjusted the sling's strap on my shoulder while I risked a glance at Susan. She was smiling down at Bee. I sighed in relief – she'd stay with team Kaitlyn, once again thanks to Bee.

"I'm sorry," I mumbled. "It's just…I've seen this all before. On the Galapagos Islands."

"No – it's ok. You're right, of course." She touched the silky brown strands on top of Bee's head. "Sometimes it's just not easy hearing the truth."

Susan resumed walking, back to business. "What we're doing here just isn't enough. Shawn always seems to be one step ahead. We need to be one step ahead."

I stayed quiet, letting Susan sort through her thoughts.

"He has several advantages." She began ticking things off her fingers. "One is his Athame, which has its own base of power. Another is his knowledge. Everything he has gained from Cato, from his own research, and everything he will keep gaining from the Athame. The third is his locations; Heard and McDonald Islands, Galapagos, and he may have more."

"We counter those with our own places," I interrupted. "The Chakra, the forest in Indonesia Micah and I planted, and Easter Island."

Damn, I thought, I really need to check in with Ahi.

She nodded. "But what about the knowledge part of it?"

I smiled. "What you've been working on in Cato's library."

"Right." She smiled back. "We'll finish up scanning and organizing by the end of the week. It is all of Cato's research, plus a few generations of research before him, at our fingertips. Alex has a dozen iPads on order. Once they come, we'll be able to access scientific data on each of the elements, paranormal theories and practices, ceremonial traditions; anything you can imagine you'll need." She finished her sentence with a frown.

"What?"

"It's just…"

"What?" I asked again.

She grimaced. "We spent the remainder of our available funds on the iPads. We can go a while affording the necessities from here on out, but we'll be in debt because of it." She stopped, taking me by the shoulders. "Don't tell the guys yet, okay? I don't want any jokes about women and their spending habits."

I raised my eyebrow. "This is serious, Susan. I don't think they'll joke about it."

"I know." Her shoulders slumped. We continued our slow walk; the Chakra loomed in sight down the path. "Anyway, I was going to mention the knowledge we have doesn't feel…complete."

"What is missing?"

She shrugged. "To be honest, I don’t know. Spells, mostly. Your mother was really into that, you know."

"You knew her?" My eyes widened in surprise.

"No, but…"

"What?" I stopped her, my hand on her wrist.

"As I was going through some of your stuff, to make that book for Bee, I came across your baby book. Have you ever seen it?"

I paused, thinking. "Not since I was maybe ten."

Which gave mom eight years to add to it.

"There are plenty of spells in there, folded and tucked into the pages, some written directly on the pages. I didn't want to pry too much, but would you mind taking a look? There could be some very useful stuff; like the incantation you did to help Micah find you on Galapagos."

I nodded.

"Maybe, like – tonight? I could stay with Bee until you're done."

I tightened my lips, now she was pushing her luck.

"Please? Coffee's on me tomorrow morning."

I rolled my eyes. "You're in charge of the budget. The coffee is always on you."

She laughed. "Yeah, better take advantage while you still can."

"Seriously, Susan – coffee better be the last cut you make." I started forward again. "I'll go without toilet paper before I go without coffee."

She laughed again. "So…you'll do it tonight?"

"Yeah, I'll do it tonight. But if Alex comes visiting, no funny stuff in front of Bee."

As if Micah and I hadn't already done it.

Susan held one hand in the air. "I swear to guard her and defend her against harm, sickness, and all types of romantic gestures."

"Damn straight you will." We walked into the living room of the Chakra through the sliding glass door.

Picking Bee up out of the sling, I handed her to Susan, who turned toward our room and the nursery, humming "Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star". I turned for the door heading down to the basement, not quite ready to face my past.

Chapter 40

Shanxi, China

His mother named him Ahn, meaning 'peace and good health'. With a name like that, how could he not become an emergency responder? Right now, entering the burning city of Linfen, he wished his mother had picked any other name. He forced himself forward with the hordes of other orange-suited firemen sent in from the neighboring county of Xiangfen.

Contain the fire at all costs. Their superiors had left no room for interpretation with their instructions. Linfen burning, along with a series of other coal mine fires over the summer, decimated the country's energy sources. In the southern Himalayas, ancient glaciers melted. Further north, encroaching deserts threatened the livelihoods of 400 million people. China was on the verge of becoming a third world country.

Already, whispers of the 'Mandate of Heaven', a traditional Chinese philosophical concept, caused the general population to question the legitimacy of their ruler. Linfen was the lynchpin; if the devastating news of what happened got out – the already shaky regime would collapse. Ahn shivered, even in the heat. China would collapse, and, if his roommate’s prediction was correct, China's downward spiral would cause the collapse of the world's economy, scaring human stability right off the face of the earth.

Ahn followed his team leader into the heart of the city. Smoke from coal fires ignited in the mines poured into the valley. If not for the oxygen masks, the team wouldn't have made it out alive. The team leader ahead of him treaded carefully, pointing out dead bodies as he went so no one would trip over limbs. Very few bodies had burned. Most of these people died of smoke inhalation. Ahn swallowed hard as he passed a mother cradling her baby, both covered in perpetual gray, a telltale trademark of the Linfen population.

Ahn thought about his field trip to Linfen while still in school. He remembered polluted air hanging over the city like a thick blanket. Every time he inhaled he tasted coal dust residue.

Once the coal fires started, Ahn imagined the hills surrounding the town were immediately engulfed, trapping residents within the inferno. Anyone who managed to avoid the flames quickly succumbed to the deadly smoke. It lingered, trapped inside the smog bubble over the town, as evidenced by the numerous bodies in the street that exited the valley. Losses were staggering and, as of yet, innumerable. Their mission today was containment, not rescue.

Panicked shouts on the other side of the valley drew the team's attention. Another team had frozen in place as the ground began to lurch and shake below them. Ahn spotted his roommate, always a head taller than anyone else. Suddenly, the unstable ground collapsed into a fiery sinkhole, flames springing up where his roommate had once stood.

Horrified gasps, muffled by masks, surrounded Ahn, but no one rushed forward to help. In fact, Ahn was the only one to move. And he moved quickly, running right back down the road they had marched in on with their suits of orange.

Chapter 41

Lilacs

The eerie echo of Susan's nursery tune stayed with me as I descended the staircase into the basement. The long hall was dark and empty. Consisting of the infamous lab, along with personal storage and work rooms, there was no reason for anyone to be down here this time of night. I halfway wished there were. Anything to distract me from my past.

I took a deep breath, and walked down the hall, counting the doors.

"Fourth door on your right," Susan had said.

Twinkle, Twinkle little star…door one.

How I wonder what you are…door two.

Up above the world so high…door three.

Like a diamond in the sky…door four.

The unfinished song hung in my head as I opened the door.

The smell of lilacs wafted out, like the ghost of my mother, waiting for me here all along. I hesitated. Would she be proud of the things I'd done? Or disappointed? After all, I had put myself in the position to be kidnapped, not to mention raped. I had run away with my baby, wreaked havoc on an entire civilization and let's not forget the multiple disasters I had caused along the way. She would have a word or two to say to me, that's for sure.

I flipped on the light and sought out the source of the flowery smell, quickly pinpointing a cardboard box in the corner. I ripped the box open and pulled out a bag of potpourri. Then another. The box was filled to the brim with them. At some point after her death, I had begun decorating profusely with potpourri, surrounding myself with her smell. I held up the two small bags as tears stung my eyes.

A noise behind me caused me to turn.

"Are you okay?" Micah asked from the doorway.

I didn’t answer.

"What are those?"

I hesitated, fighting down the lump in my throat. "Po…po…" I stuttered, not able to get the word out. "Lilacs."

Memories of her came flooding back. Sunday brunch at a new restaurant every week, sweaters I'd sneak out of her closet to wear, college applications she’d leave in the fridge – my usual stop after school. I crumpled to the floor, hugging the bags to my chest as if they'd fill the hole there.

Micah caught me before I hit the painted cement. I sobbed into his shoulder, wetting his t-shirt with my tears, gasping and hiccupping and snorting. "She…she'll never see her granddaughter. She'll never hold my baby!"

Micah stayed silent stroking my hair.

"She can't give me advice…can't weigh in on a name." Micah's tee was twisted in my fists now, the potpourri bags dropped on the floor. "Why wasn't she ever marked with the Athame?! Maybe then she could keep teaching me. Maybe I could let Bee see her face."

I took a deep breath, pushing away from Micah while attempting to compose myself. "All that's left of her are her stupid lilacs." I kicked one of the bags away from me, perching myself on a sturdy box. I looked up at Micah. "Well, say something."

He sat on a box next to me. "I told you, I like Bee's name."

I laughed, then sniffled, wiping my nose with the back of my sleeve.

He rummaged through another box and came out with a small hand towel. "Here."

The towel unfolded as he handed it to me, and I paused with the woven picture suspended in front of us. We both froze, then said together, "Lilacs!"

My nose still running, I grabbed the hand towel and put it to good use before Micah could retract it. "I guess I went a little overboard with the lilacs."

He put his arm around my shoulder. "That's what you do best, baby."

"Lilacs?"

He looked down at me from the corner of his eye. "Going overboard."

"Oh, right." I slumped into him, too tired to even get offended.

"Susan told me what you were up to," Micah said. "Need help?"

"If I still have to…"

"What Susan wants, Susan gets. Come on, I'll help you look for your baby book."

He began sliding boxes around, ripping some open. None had labels. "Photography equipment," he announced, then shoved that box away.

I sighed, glancing over at the box. Much of it was now outdated though it had only been a year and a half since using it. I took out some of my old couch pillows, buried my nose in them and breathed in the scent. They still smelled of home; honey, ginger, and—if I tried hard enough—I could almost detect a whiff of the fresh bread from the bakery down below. I laid the pillow back down and closed the box. I'd have to go through it all and separate out what I didn't want to keep. Most of it would end up going – hardly any of it fit into what my life had become.

"Here," Micah announced. "Is this it?"

I turned. He held up a hardcover book, with cream colored pages and tied closed with a pink, glittery ribbon. I walked closer, seeing the large pink and purple castle, surrounded by perfectly groomed trees and glistening butterflies, on the cover. At the top in large, bold letters read 'A Magical Arrival'.

"Yes, that's it." I ran my hand over the letters. "Do you think she knew, even back then, that I'd be like this?"

"She probably knew it was highly likely, given that both your parents had abilities."

I took the book from him and found a seat on the cold, hard floor. "Earlier, you said something about a Gaia's abilities not surfacing until menopause."

"Yeah." He sat down next to me. "You were a very rare exception. Because a Gaia's powers are largely emotion-based, Cato thinks the traumatic experience of losing both your parents might have helped with early onset."

"Early onset – like it's a condition." I rolled my eyes.

"It is a condition. An innate condition, which is why what Shawn is doing is all wrong. He shouldn't be collecting power. It's not natural."

"Cato did."

"Only over a very long period of time. And his power was never really that stable." Micah rubbed his hand over his face, then glanced at the book in my hands. "Are you going to open that thing or are we gonna sit here talking about Shawn all night?"

I opened it, mumbling under my breath, "You brought him up."

Right away, a folded piece of paper fell out into my lap. "What's this?" I opened it, and answered my own question. "Instructions. For circle casting."

Micah nodded. "A basic ritual necessity. What else is there?"

I flipped through the pages. Another folded note was stuffed in between my birth certificate and handprints. It was spells of protection. The next folded page I came across held healing chants.

I handed them off to Micah who held them in a neat stack. In between a record of my doctor's visits was an account of herbs and their uses. Out from our family tree were a list of crystals and charms, their uses, and where my mother hid them. All items I still had with me, or at least I was relatively sure I did.

"She knew these were things I would never throw away. Look…" I pointed to the page. "Sewn into Patches, my old bunny. Sat on my bed up until, well – until you took me."

Micah nodded. "I remember packing that ragged thing up. I was tempted to incinerate it."

I gasped. "You wouldn't dare…"

"Come on, let's find this stuff."

Once again, we sifted through boxes. In the third box I hit gold.

"Patches!" I pulled him out from between my bed’s decorative pillows and hugged him to my chest.

Micah walked over, bent down and sniffed the stuffed animal. "It smells."

"Does not." I scowled.

He took out a knife from his back pocket. "Want me to do it?"

"No." I held Patches tighter. "You'll just make a mess out of him."

He offered me the knife, handle side out. I took it, and laid Patches face down on the floor. I couldn't bear his beady little eyes looking up at me while I cut into him. "I'm sorry Patches."

Lifting up his plaid shirt, I cut into the small rabbit. His torso was the only part of him big enough to hold the charm my mom described. Except maybe his head, but there was no way my mom could expect me to cut into that. Incision complete, I stuck my finger into the stuffing and came out with a purple crystal.

"Pretty," I said.

Micah nodded his head, agreeing, then looked down at Patches, "Now can we burn him?"

"Heathen." I cradled the bunny in my arms. "I'm sewing him up and he's going to Bee."

Micah’s nose crinkled. "No way."

"Okay, okay, I'll wash him first."

He crossed his arms. "Fine. After he passes my inspection."

"Fine."

"Okay," he bent over and opened another box. "You find the rest of her stuff in the book and I'll keep looking for the charms."

I sat down again, setting Patches down beside me, careful none of the stuffing came out. I kept a wary eye on Micah. A few more handwritten pages and notes from the book contributed to a fairly insignificant stack of papers.

"It's not much…" I commented, holding up the stack for Micah to see.

"She was no Cato, but this is actually quite a bit."

"Still…this was her life's work?"

"No Kaitlyn, you were her life's work." He walked over and hauled me to my feet. "Come on; let's find the rest of the crystals."

Chapter 42

Surprises

The next morning, Susan and I stood over the computer, watching as my mother's notes scanned and were systematically filed away.

"How's Alex?" I asked.

She didn't look at me. "He's not doing well. I had to send him on a short errand – get him away from the Chakra for a day."

I remembered when Cato forced Alex to torture information out of one of the Chakra's defectors. I'm still not sure he had recovered from that either. "He's not built for tragedy," I mumbled under my breath.

I gave Susan a sympathetic glance, only because she would deal with the fallout this time. "Are we going to have a funeral?"

She shook her head no. "Each Elemental that comes here puts their final wishes on paper before they can start training." She folded her arms across her midsection. "You know – just in case."

I nodded.

"Uri wished to be cremated here, ashes spread in a place of our choosing. There is no one to notify back home."

Eerily similar to me, I thought. Had I made the wrong choice all those months ago during my saining, would they have done the same? A cremation with no one to notify?

"There'll be a ceremony later."

I nodded, looking around for something to distract from the sullen mood. "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you want to scan this, too?"

"What is it?" Susan took it, flipping through the notebook of Mama's translated songs. "More spells?"

"Mostly. I got them from one of the elders on Easter Island. She was an Earth Elemental."

"Were there any Gaias on the island?" Susan asked.

"I don't think so. When I asked, they said no Gaias had ever come from the community; only Elementals. Maybe it is why they managed to stay hidden from The Seven."

Until I got there, bringing hell with me.

"I've never seen these before." Susan reached the end of the notebook. "And I've been through every scrap of paper Cato had squirreled away on these shelves."

"They came from an isolated community, working their magic without the influence of the Seven," I said.

Susan looked up at me. "It looks powerful."

I raised an eyebrow. "It is."

"Have you talked with them since you left?"

I shrugged, "I tried, yesterday. Couldn't get through to…well…anywhere on the island. Communication systems must still be down."

"Keep trying – I'd love a chance to compare notes with them."

I nodded my head.

Susan snapped the book shut. "Yes, scan these in too." She handed the book to the Water at the computer, then turned back to me. "Mind if I keep the notebook for a little while after, to browse?"

"Browse away," I said. "I've got them memorized, for the most part."

She smiled. "Always full of surprises, Kaitlyn."

"Not all of them good."

Five minutes later, after a flurry of page shuffling and mouse clicks, the Water at the computer announced, "Done." She moved the last scan into our folder of spells, categorizing it by name.

I smiled, my mouth slowly turning into a frown as a low buzzing caught my attention. "What's that?"

"What's what?" Susan asked.

"That buzzing." I followed the source, inching closer to the computer. "It's the computer."

The Water sitting in front of it leaned in. "I don't hear anything."

"Nor do I," Susan said.

I circled the table, going to the back of the computer. "It's not really a sound, it's energy." I felt the humming vibrate in my chest more than I heard it. "Kind of like what I felt when I first came to the Chakra."

The Water looked at me, then shut the computer down. The barely discernible whir of the computer's engine ceased. I closed my eyes, concentrating, "Nope. Still there."

Susan ducked under the table and removed the power cord from the outlet.

"Still there," I whispered, opening my eyes.

I walked forward, laying my hand on the computer. Jolts of energy shot through my hand. I took it away quickly, holding my wrist.

"What's going on?" Micah’s booming voice startled us all. He had Bee on his hip.

The Water flinched and Susan bumped her head underneath the table. "Ow!"

He looked at me; I was still holding my hand in the air. "Are you hurt?"

"No," I said, snapping out of my daze.

"For Christ's sake, what is it?" Micah shifted Bee to his other arm, away from me, maybe expecting another breakdown.

"I think we just created another power source." I said.

"Power source?" Susan asked, coming out from under the table and brushing off her skirt.

"Like the Chakra – or even like Easter Island," I explained. "Once we put the notes in the computer, it let off that same intense energy I feel here." I turned to Micah, "Or like you felt on Heard and McDonald Islands, or Shawn on the Galapagos." I looked at Susan and the Water. "Or maybe like you guys feel in the sea."

Micah spread Bee's blanket out several feet away and laid her down. Then he walked over to the computer and laid his large hand across the screen. "I don't feel, or hear, anything."

Susan began pacing, and looked at me. "No, no – it makes sense, though. Did you feel the same with Shawn's Athame?"

I thought back to my first encounter, after I had consecrated it. "Yes," I said excitedly. "It was the same."

"You're right then," Susan said, eyes wide. "It is a source of power. We thought only locations could be – but it can be objects as well, like a knife."

"Or enough knowledge in the same place," chimed in Micah. "But why can only Kaitlyn feel it?"

Susan shrugged, still pacing. "An electronic Book of Shadows. Maybe only Gaias can feel it."

"Plausible," Micah said.

I rolled my eyes; he sounded like Cato.

"Oh God," The clunk of Susan's high heels across the newly installed cork flooring ceased. "Look at Bee."

We all turned. Bee lay on her back, staring intently at the computer. Micah walked over, waving his hand in front of her face. She blinked, but continued to stare at the computer.

"The screen isn't even on," whispered Susan. "What does this mean?"

I cleared my throat. "It means that she’s a Gaia." I looked up at Susan. "Surprise…"

Chapter 43

Swim with the Current

The tension in the room increased tenfold, so much so that the buzzing of the computer was no longer noticeable. We all took a step back from each other. The Water hopped to her feet, looking around wildly, "What? What is it?"

"Amy," Susan said to the Water, without taking her eyes off me. "Go outside. Practice with your group."

"Um, okay. Should I—?"

"Just go!" Susan shouted.

Amy rushed out of the room.

"Everybody just calm down," Micah said, attempting to use a low tone. It came out sounding strangled.

I sidestepped toward Bee. Susan did so in the opposite direction, maintaining her distance from me. Micah, the closest to Bee, didn't budge. In fact, he angled his body so he was now directly in between me and her.

I glared at the siblings. "You said things would change. You promised! I took that to mean it wouldn't matter if she were a Gaia!"

"It doesn't matter!" Susan cried. "Us knowing for sure doesn't change anything!"

"Then why are you gathering energy?" I asked, trying not to scream.

"Why are you?" she retorted.

I couldn't answer that. In fact, I was not even sure who had started first. All I knew was Bee had just proven her potential to become Gaia, and the two people facing off with me grew up believing no two Gaias should exist at once.

I closed my eyes, inhaled quickly, and tuned in to the frequency of all four elements. It wasn’t quite as hard as before. I felt Susan react. I hurled the elements directly at Bee, weaving them together frantically. They melded just before they reached her. I forced a split and the solid shield separated, then formed around her.

Susan's water hit me a second later. Caught up in a whirlwind of liquid, the room around me turned blurry and started rotating. I was trapped in a fishbowl rolling across the floor, away from Bee. I couldn’t react with my own elements; all my magical energy was concentrated on keeping the shield strong around Bee. I'd have to use muscle to get myself out of this one.

I squirmed, forcing my body to turn and look at Susan. Inevitably, I took a breath but only inhaled water. Choking it up, I concentrated on my watery world. Pockets of air tumbled with the water. I aimed for one. A quick breath cleared my lungs and my head, but I was still being hurled feet over head around the room.

I tried swimming to the edge of my sphere with no success.

What was it they always said? Swim with the current? Worth a shot.

I shifted my direction, making long strokes that matched the speed of the sphere. Soon it was easy to keep my body parallel to the floor. I peered outside of the bowl, looking for Susan. Her attention was barely on me; it was on Micah.

The sphere slowed, and I back-pedaled so I was now perpendicular to the floor. Several air pockets had collected to one side. I pushed through them, and stepped out onto the dry floor. Susan and Micah were yelling at each other. Bee was screaming.

Impossible, I thought. My shield is still around her.

I ran toward her, straight in between Micah and Susan who jumped back at the sight of me. Inside my shield, Bee's blanket was on fire. With no exit, smoke was quickly filling the enclosed space.

"No!" I screamed, releasing the elements. The shield disintegrated.

I hurled myself across one of the long tables in my way. Before I made it all the way to Bee, the sphere of water spun past me. Losing its form, it splashed over Bee and the blanket, dousing out the fire.

Bee screamed at the top of her lungs. I moved her off the half-burnt blanket and searched for singed skin.

"Is she burned?" Micah asked, coming up behind me.

"I don't know – I don't think so." I fought back tears. "No. She’s okay."

I removed her wet clothes. Micah quickly took off his t-shirt and handed it to me. Wrapping her in it, I cradled her to my chest.

Susan approached cautiously. "What were you doing to her?"

I stood up, still holding Bee, "It was a shield; for protection. What was the sphere of death all about?"

"I was also protecting her…"

I raised my eyebrow.

"…from you," she finished.

I blinked, stunned, and worked it through in my own head. Susan hadn't been there any other time I did the shield, so in her defense, she had no idea what I was doing. Still, why would she think I would attack my own daughter? Because we just found out she was also a Gaia. If it ever came down to Bee or me, it would most definitely be Bee. Susan should've known that.

"Susan believes it, too," Micah said.

"What?" Susan and I asked in unison.

It took a moment for me to understand, it was a long time since he read my thoughts. "Hey! Stay out of my head. You weren't invited."

"Just think about it, Kaitlyn. Susan was siding with Bee over you. Isn't that what you want?"

Susan looked at the two of us with her eyes narrowed.

I narrowed my eyes right back. "You thought I would hurt her just because she is a Gaia? Why…?" I gasped, eyes wide with horror. "You think that somehow, I'm on Shawn's side."

Susan's downcast eyes answered for her. Micah began arguing with her, but their words were blocked out by the ringing in my head. I hadn't fully committed to their cause, so I was a traitor. Of course. Everything with Susan was black and white.

I interrupted the sibling argument, "I'm done."

They stopped and looked at me.

"Done?" Micah asked. His eyebrows went up as his forehead creased. He looked worried.

"Yeah," I switched Bee to the other hip. "I'm done being bullied. I've had enough from Shawn…and from Micah."

I took a step toward Susan, "I've had enough from you. I'll do what I think is right for me, for Bee, for humanity, and Earth. I'm not with the Seven. But neither am I with One Less. No more bullying, and no more damn numbers." I turned on my heel and walked out, shouting over my shoulder, "It's time for Team Kaitlyn."

Chapter 44

Unlucky Parents

Micah caught up with us in the hall. "Kaitlyn, please – don't get pissed. That was a lot for Susan to take in just now."

"I'm not pissed, Micah. I'm…conflicted."

"She'll come around; let me work on her a bit." He took Bee from me, who had finally calmed down.

"Let me ask, does she truly believe that two Gaias can exist at once? No more killing to make room for the next best thing?"

We turned into our room, and Micah shut the door behind us.

"Yes – she rewrote our doctrine. It's on the database; you can look it up anytime. And she requires every Elemental to know the thing inside and out. They have to pass a test on it before they begin training."

Bee squirmed in his arms. "Is she hungry?"

"Oh, probably." I took off my shirt and unlatched my nursing bra. "Pass her to me."

I sat on the bed, propping pillows up behind me and on my lap. Bee gulped frantically as she began nursing. "I'm so sorry, baby," I said, stroking the fuzz on her head.

I looked up at Micah, who still stood in the middle of the room. "We have to be so careful. I mean, she could've died while we were battling each other."

He sighed, and joined us on the bed. "I know."

Bee's gulping had finally calmed into a rhythmic, steady feeding. She reached up to play with my hair. She felt light and fragile lying across my lap, her skin smooth. I would've never forgiven myself if she’d gotten burned. "I want to take a break the rest of the day. I'm staying with Bee."

Micah nodded. "Me too, then. I'll tell Alex and Susan they're off babysitting duty today."

I gave him a crooked smile; he returned the favor.

He played with Bee’s toes hanging off my lap. "She got too excited, or maybe scared, with all the energy in the room, and set her own blanket on fire. Her power has strong ties to her emotions – like you." His eyebrows creased. "But if she’s a Gaia, how come she's only displayed fire so far?"

"Because we are the unluckiest parents ever," I said.

We both let out a strangled laugh.

"Seriously," he said. "Maybe she doesn't get other powers until later?"

"I don't know," I said, thinking back to Easter Island. "Ahi said it was a naming ceremony, kind of like her Wiccaning here. It wasn't supposed to invoke powers but sometimes Akasha has different ideas."

The suction at my nipple ceased. "Oh, damn it. She fell asleep. I should wake her." My other breast was already aching with the need for relief, on the verge of leaking.

"No, don't." Micah stopped me from moving Bee. "She’s exhausted. Let her sleep."

I leaned toward him, lowering my voice, "Mr. Ardwyad, are you protecting your newest Gaia?"

He smiled, "I am."

I leaned in closer. "I don't know if you can handle the two of us."

"There is only one way to find out." He closed the distance between us, his lips pressing into mine.

"Oh, ow," I pulled away. His chest squashed my already aching boob.

"Here, give me Bee," he said.

I handed her over and he laid her in the white, lacy bassinette next to our bed. Then he turned, and began removing all his clothes.

My abdomen clenched in anticipation, "Now? With Bee in the room?"

"Do you want me to move her into the nursery?"

I glanced over at the darkened nook. Even though it was technically part of our room, separated only by a thin curtain, I wasn't ready for her to be so far away from me. "No…"

"Okay then, we'll just have to be extra quiet." Completely naked, he jumped onto the bed, using the momentum to pull me on top of him.

I squealed.

"Shhh," he put his finger over my mouth, and used his other hand to pull me into him.

His lips replaced his finger. I opened my mouth slightly, inviting in his breath and his tongue. He kissed me, hard, then trailed over to my ear. "Do you remember our cave on Reunion Island?" he whispered. "And what I did to you there?"

At Micah's insistence, I selfishly used the elements to enhance the experience. I wanted to moan out loud at the memory, but couldn't.

This is going to be torture.

His tongue moved down to my breast, and he swirled it around the nipple Bee was just on. The other still ached to be relieved.

"I have a present for you," he said, pulling away and smiling.

"What?" I whispered.

"How bad do you want it?"

Okay, I'll play along.

I licked my lips, leaning into his ear. "Mmmm, give it to me." My tongue darted in and out. I felt him shudder.

"Then strip."

"Hey," I sat back up. "Are you bribing me?"

"Shhh, naughty girl." He clucked his tongue. "Now strip."

Curiosity got the best of me. I removed the rest of my nursing bra, slowly, just to spite him, wiggling my hips unnecessarily over his exposed shaft.

He smiled and whispered, "You're going to pay for that."

"Am I now?" I stood up on the bed, unzipped my jeans and rolled them down the length of my legs, followed by my panties. I kicked them both off onto the floor.

I straddled Micah again.

His hands immediately slid up my thighs.

I stopped him. "I showed you mine, now show me yours."

He clasped both arms behind his head and gestured to the bedside table. "In that drawer."

I leaned over, reached in, and pulled out a rock—coal-colored, rough, and glittering with minerals.

"Remember that?" He smiled maliciously.

I licked my lips again. I already felt moisture in between my legs. "My pussy does."

"So put it there."

I obliged, without hesitation.

"You know what to do," he whispered.

I nodded my head and closed my eyes. Concentrating on the frequency of the earth below us, I borrowed a small amount of energy. I sent it into the rock and it buzzed in response.

My initial reaction was overwhelming, I leaned forward, catching myself with my other hand on Micah's chest. My mouth dropped open, but the rest of me felt paralyzed. Paralyzed with pleasure.

He covered my mouth with his again, blocking me from making a sound. I slowly melted into him, moving my hips in a suggestive circle. He pulled away, and moaned.

"Quiet," it was my turn to shush him.

"I don't care, Kaitlyn. I can't help it, I need to be inside you right now."

I was denying him access, trying to keep from peaking just yet. I needed control over my body before I let him in.

"Damn it," he cursed in frustration, then took the whole of my full breast in his mouth.

I squeaked out loud, and his hand shot up to cover my mouth. He teased and sucked, lapping at my nipple. I felt my milk let down, but only realized it was coming out when he swallowed.

It was disturbingly erotic.

"Now?" Micah looked up at me, removing his hand from my mouth.

"Yes, God – yes. Right now!"

He lifted my hips, centering me over him, but let me drop on my own. I inched down, willing my body to stretch to his girth. The vibrating rock was certainly doing its part as far as encouragement went.

Once I was all the way down, I paused, and moaned. He took my breast back in his mouth. I moved my hips up and down, back and forth, in time with his rhythmic sucking. I kept the rock directly over my clitoris, increasing the energy until my whole body felt like it was buzzing.

"I'm not going to last long, Kaitlyn," Micah growled. Milk spilled down my breast and over my abdomen at his release.

"Me neither," I panted.

He rubbed the milk into my stomach and around my hips as if it were lotion. It dripped down further, lubricating the rock.

"Micah!" I whisper-yelled, "Hold on to me!" I rode him hard as I climaxed, my whole body clenching down.

I finished just as he began. His hips forced me up as his back arched unnaturally high. He stopped mid-air, experiencing his own climax, quieter than I had managed.

When he dropped his hips, out of breath, I fell down on the bed beside him. The sudden break in tension caused us both to gasp.

"Holy shit. I don't know if we'll ever be able to top that," I said, shocked, but totally sated.

He took the rock from me. "We will, don't worry about that. I'll clean this thing and keep it in the drawer."

I turned toward him. "Promise me we will never go anywhere without it."

"Promise." He smiled, rolling the rock in his hand. "Our own little sex toy, and airport security will be none the wiser."

I laughed.

"I love you, Kaitlyn."

My laughing stopped cold. Had he ever said that to me before? I didn't think so, not even at our handfasting ceremony.

I looked into his mesmerizing green eyes. "I love you, too."

We leaned in for a kiss, a small peck at the mouth, then laid back on the pillows again.

I looked down, and grimaced. "Ew – I'm covered in my own milk."

His turn to laugh. "There are worse things to be covered in."

"Like yogurt?" I asked, poking fun at myself. Fuming over his hot, flirting maid on Reunion Island, I had accidentally squeezed a cup of yogurt all over my shirt.

"I was thinking more like bird poop," he grinned at me, referring to the greenhouse incident. I used energy to attract thousands of birds, thereby passing my test and teaching Micah a lesson – or trying to, anyway.

"Hey, that was well-deserved!" I pushed at his chest. He gathered me back into him and kissed me again.

We were interrupted by a knock at the door. Micah sprung out of bed, put a pair of pants on, and slipped out the door. I pulled the covers over my head. I wasn't going to get up for anything. Micah stuck his head in the door, "Kaitlyn?"

"What?" My voice was muffled even to my own ears.

"The paternity test is back."

I was out of bed and dressed within seconds.

Chapter 45

Vested Interests

The hotel bar was packed with tourists from Australia, reminding Shawn of his short time in the land down under. He’d stayed there with his team of Fires just long enough to get the wildfire started and to ensure it grew beyond the local fire department's control. It was kind of fun hiking through the bush each day.

The nights had been less fun; especially those spent in the pubs. Too many g'days and no worries for Shawn.

Like now.

"What can I get you?" Ahi asked from behind the bar, wiping her hands on a dirty, white towel.

"I'll take the same 'amber nectar' those gents are havin'." Shawn said, using his best aussie accent.

"Sure." Ahi half-smiled, laying a small napkin on the bar in front of Shawn.

He put his hand over hers to stop her from turning away.

"I have your proof," Shawn said in a low voice, leaning forward.

"Do you?" Ahi made a pointed glance at his hand over hers.

Shawn hastily let her go. Shoot – probably lost points with that.

Ahi turned away, poured his beer and placed it in front of him. They both stared at the white foam dripping over the side.

"So where is it?" she finally asked.

"It's a video; we'll need a DVD player." Shawn cleared his throat. "Why don't you come up to my room?"

Ahi was wiping her hands again, studying Shawn.

That has got to be spreading more disease than a whore, Shawn thought. He kept his mouth shut, waiting for Ahi's answer.

One of the tourists fired up the jukebox. AC/DC ripped through the bar.

"My shift ends in an hour," Ahi shouted above the music. "What's your room number?"

Shawn wrote it down on the napkin and slid it over to her. Ahi picked it up and shoved it into her pocket. She turned back to her work without another word.

Shawn continued to watch her as he finished his beer from the dark end of the bar, as far away from the tourists as he could get. She smiled at the rest of her customers, batting her long, charcoal eyelashes at them. It was the same way Kaitlyn smiled at Micah. No one smiled at Shawn like that. No one ever had – except Sarah.

And Kaitlyn took that away, more than once. She took everything from me.

Shawn's hand tightened around the glass he held. The only thing left to do now was pursue the goal he and Sarah had set together. A clean Earth, achieved by the simple notion of One Less. One less human to create waste for landfills, one less factory to spew poison in the air. Hell, one less country to add to greenhouse gases – what could be better for the planet?

But to do that he needed power. Power that the Athame gave him, and that the Easter Islanders would give him, but it wasn't enough. He needed the power of a Gaia. And right now, Kaitlyn was the only living Gaia.

Shawn spun the glass around in his hand, glaring at the Aussies, and thinking.

Unless the child turns out to be a Gaia.

No, he could not wait that long. It would have to be Kaitlyn and her power; whether she was willing or not.

*

Shawn was on the phone with a client, riding out a bidding war. "Listen, my guys can do it ten times faster and ten times cheaper. No more geologists, engineers, environmentalists – you were at the demo – you know." Earth Elementals were the newest, most efficient, and least evasive way to locate minerals and precious stones underground. But the client already knew that. "It's just that I have another client that is willing to put more money down; his schedule conflicts with yours."

Each party would win, little did they know. Shawn had plenty of Earths to go around.

A knock on the door interrupted the call. "Listen, think about it and I'll call you back." Shawn hung up before his client had a chance to respond.

Shawn shut down his laptop and walked to the door. He swung it open just as a second round of knocking began. Ahi entered his hotel room. Shawn couldn't help but smile. The fact that she was here – alone, was telling. He was winning her over.

The door stopped short as Shawn closed it behind Ahi.

Ahi swung around. "Oh – I've brought a friend. You've met my cousin Andrés, right?"

Andrés popped his head in the room. "Hey again, brother." He stepped the rest of the way into the room.

Shawn took a step back to accommodate Andrés' large body.

Is everyone on this freakin' island her cousin?

"Hi," Shawn mumbled under his breath. Obviously he had more work to do. Hopefully the video he had received this morning from the Chakra would be enough to convince her. "Have a seat."

The two chairs Shawn set in front of the TV for Ahi and him were now occupied by her and her cousin. Standing behind them, Shawn picked up the remote and hit play.

Cato's library at the Chakra lit up the screen. Kaitlyn, Susan, and another female were leaning over a computer. Shawn rolled his eyes.

Whatever they're doing, does it really take three of them? Like always insisting on going to the bathroom together – too dependent, weak, and needy.

Micah walked in, holding the child. Shawn peered closer. He had already watched the video a dozen times, but couldn't help studying her features – again. She had the blue eyes, yes, but there were no other telltale signs that she belonged to Shawn. Or Micah, for that matter.

Shawn looked down at Ahi. Her hands gripped the sides of the chair; knuckles turning white.

Vested interest in the child, maybe? How much time had she spent with Kaitlyn on the island? He had tried asking around, but most people were annoyingly tight-lipped about Kaitlyn.

Micah set the baby down. The four adults discussed something. Shawn second-guessed showing this part to Ahi. Right now, they all came off as friends.

Wait for it…

The group's attention shifted to the baby on the blanket, and then the most wonderful thing Shawn could have hoped for happened. Susan attacked Kaitlyn.

"What's happening – what are they doing to her?" Ahi actually jumped out of her seat, screaming at the TV.

Shawn was prepared to watch her reaction closely, but Ahi was not her usual, guarded self.

So they were close.

Kaitlyn reeled across the screen in Susan's water globe, choking and struggling to get out. The giant, rolling globe shifted direction toward the camera, and just as Kaitlyn was about to crash into it, the screen went fuzzy.

"What?! Well what happened? Is she okay? What about Bee – did they attack her too?" Ahi turned, looking as though she was about to shake the answers out of Shawn.

Shawn frowned in confusion. "Bee?"

"The baby," Andrés answered, while trying to calm his cousin down.

She named the child after an insect?

"Well?!" Ahi screamed at Shawn.

Shawn eyed Ahi, retreated to his bathroom, and returned with a glass of water. He handed it to her, "Kaitlyn and…Bee…are okay. My people there tell me this is a regular occurrence. A torture session, of sorts, to get information out of her. Sometimes this happens to her; sometimes they use the baby, my daughter, as collateral."

Shawn rubbed a hand through his hair in frustration.

Bee? Seriously?

Ahi forced herself to take slow, controlled breaths. She was back to scrutinizing Shawn. Finally, she tipped her head back, finished the glass in one swallow like it a shot of whiskey, and slammed it down on the coffee table. "My mother died protecting that child. We will not let her death be wasted." Ahi stepped around her chair, walking up to Shawn until they almost stood nose to nose. "The entire island supports you, Shawn."

"Ahi—" Andrés mouthed in caution.

"The. Entire. Island." Ahi glared at her cousin. "Mama would've wanted it, Andrés."

Andrés took a step back, consenting.

Chapter 46

No Chance

I flipped the sealed envelope over in my hands, for the tenth time since Susan handed it to me. She had quickly left the room, taking Bee with her to give us the privacy we insisted upon. That was two hours ago. Since then, I had dragged Micah from our room to the kitchen, then the library, the medical lab, the storage rooms, and finally outside. I now stood at the lake, or rather in it, knee-deep in cold water.

Micah paced the shoreline, his hands on his hips. "I swear to God, Kaitlyn. If you don't open that thing I'll wrestle it from your hands!"

"You'd lose," I whispered to myself.

"What?" He stopped pacing and looked at me.

"Never mind. I just…want to make sure this is a good place. You know, in case I overreact."

He sighed, then trudged toward me in the water without bothering to take off his shoes or roll up his pants like I had. He took my hand in his. "Whatever the news, I'm with you. You and Bee – no matter what."

I nodded, swallowing hard. Then I ripped open the paternity test results. At the top of the page, each of our names were listed: Micah Collins, Alleged Father. Kaitlyn Alder, Mother. Bee Alder, Child.

Micah, leaning over me, cleared his throat. I sympathized. As if the 'alleged' inserted in front of his name was not enough, Susan selected my last name for Bee, probably going with the obvious.

We considered false names for the test, but if the baby was Micah's – I wanted the proof in black and white, using real names. Perhaps one day I could shove it down Shawn's throat.

My eyes floated further down the page to the heading 'Results', in bold. A chart followed, with no less than seven columns and 18 rows, each with numbers that meant nothing to me.

I grit my teeth. Below the chart, another word in bold, 'Conclusion':

The probability of Mr. Micah Collins being the biological father of Bee Alder is 00.0000%. Therefore it is proven that Mr. Micah Collins is not the biological father of Bee Alder. This conclusion is based on the fact that the results of testing in the ACP, GCi, and pS194-P genetic systems do not follow the expected rules of inheritance.

Below that, the signature lines of the technicians blurred through tears in my eyes. I held them back, along with my breath. One number still swam in my head. 00.0000%. Even a 00.0001% chance would have given us a glimmer of hope. We didn't even have that.

My hands dropped and I turned to Micah. "We could retest. There could have been…a mistake."

His face was white.

"Micah?"

His eyes floated back to me. "No." The word caught in his throat. "We can't risk Shawn finding out." He took the letter from me, scanning it again. "Alex couriered the results back from the lab in Australia himself, just to make sure it didn’t fall into the wrong hands."

I nodded, brushing my eyes with the back of my sleeve. "What do we do? Keep it a secret?"

He shook his head. "Susan would know. Alex would know. Shawn would know, if he ever had the opportunity to ask." Micah looked at me. "You're a horrible liar."

I didn't argue.

He held the letter out to me. "Burn it."

"What?"

"I want to see it burn."

The fire in his eyes probably was enough to set the thing aflame, but I obliged, taking it from him. I wove strands of fire together using only the energy my own body could provide. The purest element was easier to control if the energy was pure. The corner of the page lit up, and we watched as the flame made its way up the page, turning from white to black before disappearing. Pieces of ash floated away with the wind, some disappearing into the air and some dissolving in the water – our secret lost in the elements.

But how long could we keep it a secret? And what would Shawn do when he found out? Would he set his targets on Bee instead of me?

We returned to the Chakra, hand in hand, silent. When we entered our room, Susan was in the nursery rocking chair with Bee. She stood, eyebrows raised, asking silently.

Neither of us answered. Instead Micah took Bee and sat down with her on the bed. He rested his chin on her head while she played with the buttons on his shirt.

"Oh, honey," Susan whispered. She walked over to the pair and wrapped her arms around her brother.

Watching them, tears didn't come. Bee was exactly where she should be; with her family. It was up to me to keep it that way.

"We need to be stronger," I announced. "We need to recruit more."

"But…I'm not sure…I mean – it takes a lot of money to do that." Susan looked at me, panicked, eyeing her brother.

"I have the money," I said.

"What? You mean the money your parents left you?" Micah finally spoke.

I nodded.

"You don't have to do that, Kaitlyn," he said.

"Agreed," Susan said sharply. "We'll find another way. You don't need to give me your money."

I crossed my arms. "It's not for you – it's for Bee."

Chapter 47

Game Changer

Shawn sat back, reveling in the plush surroundings of his private jet. The entire back end was his own quarters. Procured with funds from the bidding war for his Earth Elementals, it was coming in handy already. Ahi and eleven other of the strongest Elementals on the island she had identified joined him.

Three circles of four, she insisted. The rest of the islanders stayed back, awaiting instructions.

Thank God for that video, Shawn thought. It produced better results than he could've imagined. He was studying the video again, frame by frame, using special equipment installed in his private room on the plan. Unfortunately, there was no audio.

He pushed the thought aside, and hit play. His focus now had to be what transpired just before Susan attacked. What would lead her to do such a thing? Granted, they appeared to have worked it out. That part in the video had been cut out for Ahi's viewing.

Frame by frame, Shawn inched forward, slowly making his way through the session and reading lips where he could.

Susan paced while she talked. Just as she turned toward the camera she said, book…book of something. Shawn replayed it twice more.

Book of Shadows, Susan said while gesturing to the computer.

Interesting, he thought.

Shawn moved forward, pausing it again when Susan suddenly stopped pacing to stare at the child. Shawn leaned forward, studying the baby. Nothing odd there, except…

She was staring at the computer.

Do babies do that? Shawn couldn't see the computer screen – maybe it had something, cartoony, on it. No, no. She isn't staring at a computer. She is staring at the Book of Shadows. Huh?

Shawn shook his head, filing away the confusing thought to assess later. He skipped forward to Kaitlyn just before all hell broke loose. He zoomed in on her lips. They pursed out. Shawn went through the sounds of the alphabet until his lips imitated hers. 'Sh', maybe. 'She' - that had to be it. He did the same for the next few words. 'She is a…'

Shawn skipped back to the beginning of the sentence one more time, saying it aloud for Kaitlyn. The final word came to him.

"She is a Gaia." Shawn let the rest play out, eyes wide with shock.

This changes everything.

Chapter 48

Safe with the Spirits

"Isn't there anyone else coming?" I whispered.

Alex leaned over, shaking his head. "No."

I looked around. Besides me and Alex, there were only the three Elementals assigned to Uri's circle. Clay was the Earth.

They are finally doing things together.

Wrapped in a white cloth and laid out on top of a mountain of wood, they doused Uri’s body with gasoline. A foldout table sat in front of the funeral pyre, with an old, worn chalice, paper, and a pencil. The Air walked up to the table, wrote something on a piece of paper, crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the chalice. She reached in her pocket for a lighter, and lit the paper on fire, the flames licking the inside of the chalice.

Alex whispered, "We are helping Uri enter the afterlife. Each of us is supposed to write him a message. The ashes, and therefore the message, reach him – wherever he is."

The Air returned to the side of the pyre and the Water took her place, writing whatever message she thought would do him good.

"Where did you get the cup?" I asked.

"It was used for initiating men into the Seven a while back. Sort of like the Athame for women. They were made to bleed into the chalice until it was full." Alex kept his voice low. "I think they stopped it before even Cato became part of the Seven. We just use it for ceremonial stuff, now."

I vaguely recognized it as part of the décor at Bee’s Wiccanning. Clay now approached the table.

As we watched him write the message, Alex explained, "Generally Earths would choose to be buried, Fires cremated, Waters buried at sea or cremated and their remains scattered at sea, and Airs request an air burial."

"What's that?"

"The body is placed up somewhere high on a platform until birds devour most of it."

I looked at him, leaning away slightly. "How many of these funerals have you been to?"

He looked at me out of the corner of his eye. "Too many." He nodded to the table. "Your turn."

I swallowed hard as I approached the table, feeling like there were too many eyes on me, yet not enough at the same time. The entire Chakra really should have been invited.

Why I am here?

Alex just came and got me – Micah stayed in the nursery with Bee. Not an age-appropriate event, was what he said. Like she would realize what was happening. I snorted, then glanced over my shoulder, hoping no one heard. I was supposed to be writing some meaningful message to a guy I barely knew.

What was I going to write? Sorry about your life – sorry about your death. See you soon, but hopefully not too soon. I chewed on my lip while I thought. Funerals were more for the benefit of those left behind; not the deceased. So I wrote the one thing that would make me feel better:

Bee is Shawn's daughter.

Then I placed the piece of paper in the chalice and lit it on fire with the lighter the Air left on the table. I watched as the ashes floated up into the sky, same as the ashes of the paternity test results. My secret was safe with the spirits.

Chapter 49

The Plan

After the funeral, I called a meeting between the four of us. Well, four and a half.

"The money will take up to ten days to transfer to the Chakra accounts," I said. We sat in the kitchen, only falling silent during the occasional interruption by an Elemental or guard looking for a snack.

Susan nodded. "I am going to distribute it among some of the new accounts I created, just in case Shawn had access to Cato's old banks."

"I didn't send everything…" I said cautiously. "There is more if we need it."

Susan held up her hands. "Let's go over the plan, in detail. Then we'll decide what's needed. I hope not to use all of it."

Alex straightened up from leaning on the counter. "I've come across some disturbing intel on One Less. If it’s any indication of what is to come, money will no longer matter."

The rest of us went silent, broken only by the sound of Bee's rattle.

I looked over at the playpen set up next to the fridge. "What?"

Alex cleared his throat. "We're all aware of the decline in…well, everything. Agriculture, the world economy, even larger governments—"

"Get on with it," Micah growled.

It was good to know I wouldn't be the one trying to strangle the words out of Alex faster.

"So I've been collecting what data I could on One Less. The flu epidemic, the Indian drought, the earthquakes – all of that can be traced back to them. But there’s more. Shawn’s been doing research on electromagnetic pulses."

"Like – from the sun?" Micah asked.

Alex nodded. "Yes. Solar storms – to be more specific."

"Can Elementals do that?" I turned to Susan, then Micah. "I mean – I always thought the sun would be too far away for us to affect."

They both shrugged.

I turned back to Alex. He was the only non-magical type among us and so far was proving to be way more useful.

Alex continued, "So far it was just basic research – electrons, neutrons, collaborating with corporate scientists. But recently, he's done a few test runs with the Earth's magnetic field."

"How do you know all this?"

"Once we discovered some of his recruiting methods, we were able to place our own guys there," Susan explained.

"Right," Alex said. "Forgot to mention another indication – he's refocused all his recruiting on more Fires."

"Share much?" I narrowed my eyes. "How long have you known?"

"Sorry, Kaitlyn." Susan lowered her eyes. "There’s just a lot going on."

"Tell me about it," Micah said, standing up from his stool. "Some of this is new to me, even."

"Anyway," Alex said, rolling his eyes. "I'm not sure how much time we have."

I stood from my stool abruptly, walked over the fridge, and pulled out a beer. After popping off the cap on the doorframe, I caught the playpen out of the corner of my eye. Damn it. I was due to feed
Bee in another two hours.

"Here." I shoved the beer into Micah's chest. "Chug this for me."

He raised one eyebrow. I just looked back. He shrugged, tipped the bottle up to his mouth, and didn't set the thing down until it was gone.

After he let out a satisfying belch, I continued, "Okay. This is what we're going to do. Alex – we need more info. Place more spies if you can. Find out how much time we have, and how we can stop it. Also, we'll need to ramp up our training here. We are going to militarize this place."

"Militarize?" asked Susan. She cocked her head and narrowed her eyes.

"Training a mass of people in the shortest amount of time – militaries can do that." Alex backed me up. "Boot camp time, ooh-rah."

At least someone was excited about it.

"Micah," I continued, "Does the Chakra have political contacts?"

"Yes, mostly that was Cato's deal, but I can follow up."

"Good. We're going to need their support. Stay away from any with corporate interests, though. Those are Shawn's people."

Susan huffed. "Which will be like – all of them."

"Well, as best as you can anyway. See if we can get One Less designated as a terrorist organization. Use any proof Alex can get you." I looked longingly at the empty beer bottle.

"What do I do?" Susan asked.

I turned to her. "We'll need you to keep recruiting."

"I can do that."

"Also, keep working on spells, and any other magic that will give us an advantage over Shawn. Sour that son-of-a-bitch's luck."

"I can do that," she repeated, with hesitation this time.

"And I need you to do the most important thing of all."

"What?"

"Prepare us for a world after an electromagnetic attack. The Seven will have to repurpose. Focus on agriculture, using the natural environment this time – instead of working against it." I thought of the dwarf and his garden. "Ask Clay about permaculture."

I turned to Alex. "What will happen, exactly?"

"If it is strong enough – a worldwide blackout. Electrical systems will be fried."

"That son of a bitch is going to plunge us back into the dark ages," Micah said, eyes wide.

"Yes," I agreed. "The best way to protect the planet."

Chapter 50

Boot Camp

We each parted ways. Susan returned to her library and her computers with Bee, Micah went to make phone calls, and Alex and I went outside together to begin our 'boot camp' training. Alex took out a small notebook and pen from his cargo pocket. "Do you want uniforms?"

I gave him a sideways glance. "Uniforms, why?"

He tapped the pencil against his lips as we walked, "Conformity, unity—"

"Absurdity," I mumbled.

"Accountability, productivity," he continued. He had me beat. "Besides, imagine having an army ten times the size we do now. Now imagine the battle we had on Heard and McDonald Islands. How would we distinguish our troops from theirs?"

"Easy. We'd be the ones winning." I straightened my back and crossed my arms.

He barely glanced at me, "You're never serious when you know I'm right."

I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Order uniforms. But I want a General insignia."

He didn't laugh. "Yes, we should have ranking. Or at least identifiers as to what elemental they control."

"Right – make it easier on the enemy to figure out how to attack."

"Point taken – maybe something identifying their circle, then? I'll give it some thought." He flipped the page in his notebook. "Training schedule."

"Six in the morning until nine at night. Every day. No exceptions."

He raised his eyebrows at me.

"We don't know how much time there is, so no exceptions."

"Right." He scribbled in his notebook.

"Every new recruit will have a two week introductory period, studying the doctrine, and anything else in the Book of Shadows Susan determines necessary. Basic English, even – if they don't speak it. Then they will be assigned to a circle."

"What do you want the typical day to look like?"

I stopped walking before reaching earshot of the camps. "Group exercise, showers, then breakfast. Study period for a few hours. Give them access to the lab as they require. I want them learning what we know and discovering new ways to work with their elements. Lunch, then practical exercise. Two hours with their circles, then two hours with their elemental group."

Alex nodded, still scribbling away.

"The rest of the day will be spent in their circles, but still interacting with the others. I want them learning how to live in a world after the electromagnetic pulse."

"EMP," he offered. "Should we really plan for failure like that?"

"A world without electricity – without engines, power plants, and computers. Would it really be a failure – or just what every eco-activist dreams of?"

"There would be a lot of death," Alex said quietly, probably afraid of my train of thought – if he were smart.

"I know," I said, looking down and kicking at the rocks. "Besides, they will be learning things that will be applicable in today's world, too," I offered.

"True. Ok." He wrote it down, and smiled at me. "I'll throw dinner in there somewhere."

"Right. Good man. I knew I hired you for a reason." I hooked my arm around his.

We approached a few of the tents pitched around the lake. I frowned at the empty space. There had been more tents before.

"Where is everyone else?"

"A few of the circles decided to try sleeping inside for their first rotation. We haven't had any incidents with the Waters or the Fires. Seems like being in a group like that balances their powers. It was the right choice to reorganize them."

"Glad I did something right," I said under my breath.

"But the two Earths won't budge from their garden – so those two groups are camped out there."

"Why don't you gather everyone up? We'll announce the changes."

Alex popped his heals together, straightened his back, and saluted. "Yes, sir."

A sideways glance at the tents told me people were already watching. Maybe I could do without the General insignia.

Alex was still there, expecting something. A salute back, maybe? Hell no. I took a step closer and lowered my voice. "I believe that's 'Yes, ma'am'."

He popped his heals again. "Yes ma'am, sir."

I laughed, and kicked at him. "Get out of here."

He trotted off toward the Chakra to rally the troops.

I glanced back at the Elementals, still trickling out of their tents. What was this, siesta time? Maybe a hard and fast training schedule was not such a bad idea.

I took a deep breath and walked toward them.

Brandt greeted me, "What's up, chief?"

I held back a small smile. "More changes. New schedule. We'll go over it once everyone is here."

He eyed me. "More changes? I guess I didn't expect anything less. If you're anything – it's unpredictable."

"Is that a good thing?"

Brandt shrugged. "Keeps us on our toes."

I nodded. I still didn't know if that was a good thing, unless we were all training for a ballet. "We should have new recruits coming in, too."

"Gearing up for something?"

"We're in for some action," I said. No reason to hide it now. That drew a few more people closer.

"One Less?" Brandt asked, louder than before. Even more people gathered. He was doing it on purpose – trying to get their attention without calling for it.

"Yes. We've gotten some indication that they are planning an electromagnetic pulse, using solar flares. Have you ever tried using the sun's energy for your element?" I turned to the group. "Has anyone?"

Someone spoke up from the back, "It's too far away, I think."

We all tilted our heads toward the yellow and orange globe in the sky.

"Possible with a Medwin, maybe?" I suggested.

"What's a Medwin?" Brandt asked.

"Traditionally, a small group of people in the Seven support the Gaia. Micah is the Ardwyad – my protector. The Rais leads the group, which is Susan." My voice faltered at the mention of Cato's old job. I cleared my throat. "And then there is the Medwin. He…or she, I guess, can regulate powers by strengthening them, or blocking them completely." A shiver went down my spine.

"Who is the Medwin?" Someone else, a woman this time, asked. "Alex?"

"Alex doesn't have any powers, stupid." The man next to her nudged her.

"Well I don't know – stupid. No one tells me anything." She nudged him back.

That's about to change.

"Our Medwin defected. His name is Shawn – though you may know him better as the leader of One Less." I watched their reactions closely, just to see if they gave anything away. They didn't. A few shocked faces, some gasps, and nothing more. "And he is the one toying with EMPs, probably as we speak. We're not sure how much time we have."

"Well, then – we'd better get started." Brandt stepped away from us and faced the sun.

I paused, caught off guard, then moved to stand next to him. "What are you going to do?"

"Try to create an EMP, so we know how to stop it."

"Don't," I said. "It could fry all the circuit boards in our computers."

He gave me a sideways glance. "Maybe we ought to do something about that." He faced the sun again. "Well, we could at least see if we can reach its energy."

Without warning, he flung his hand out.

Everyone, including me, gasped and stepped back as searing heat licked at our faces. I attempted to recover quickly, being the fearless chief…or general…or whatever that I was. I stepped forward, and opened myself up to his frequencies

Brandt's energy stream went higher than the flames actually did. I kept following them up, but he couldn't have even hit flying altitude.

"I'm going to add to your streams, slowly – just try to keep it steady."

He nodded, and I extended my hand next to his. My energy was invisible, but powerful and condensed. I slowly intertwined my weaves with his. This was another thing the Medwin was good for – merging powers seamlessly. Though we seemed to be doing okay ourselves.

"How are you doing that?" he shouted over his flame thrower.

"Practice. Years and years of practice." Actually, this was a first for me, but no need for him to know that.

Together, our reach extended much further.

"The particles are so far apart, now," I said.

He nodded, "I think I am out of Earth's atmosphere.

That leaves another 149 million kilometers to go.

Another thing he probably didn't need to know.

"Try drawing the energy to you now," I suggested.

He didn't respond. I glanced over at him; a bead of sweat ran down the side of his face. I felt his momentum shift, and I followed it with my own energy. I concentrated on the frequencies around our highest point, seeking out the sun's power. Finally, I felt the presence of charged matter. It wasn't quite gas, liquid, or even a solid.

"Plasma," Brandt said, with a squeak in his voice. "From the sun."

I took his word for it. He was the Fire, after all.

The smell of burning flesh drew my attention, "You're burning! You need to stop!"

The skin on his palm, already red, started to blister. It smelled like charcoal.

"Just a few more seconds – I'm almost there." The grimace on his face gave away his pain.

I turned back to the onlookers. "Where is his circle?"

Natasha and Nina stepped forward.

I gestured toward his hand wielding the fire. "Cool him down."

Natasha drew in moisture from the air and directed it to a sleek, flat shape that formed perfectly to the contours of his palm. The resulting steam was contained in a tight circle around the stream of fire by Nina.

The pull at our apex was stronger now. The sun's plasma was stretching closer, and solar winds raced toward the merging point. What would happen when the two energies met? Would we be doing Shawn's job for him?

Without warning, I retracted my energy. The sudden loss sent all four of us reeling backward. Unfortunately, Brandt's element still raged. His stream of fire veered sideways, hitting the treetops across the lake.

I was the first to my feet.

He was next. "What'd you do that for?"

"I…we…" The burned treetops on the other side of the lake distracted me. "We need to find out more about plasma before we go calling it to Earth."

"I was so close," he grumbled. Any further argument was forgotten in favor of nursing his hand. It had to be throbbing.

"What happened?" Alex came up behind us, with several other Elementals, plus Susan and Micah, in tow.

"Just…experimenting." I waved it off because Susan was staring at the burned trees. I certainly didn't want to get into that. "Get him to a medic."

Brandt scowled at me.

"We can try again tomorrow."

I watched him walk away with Natasha and Nina.

"Well, what did you find out?" Micah asked, shifting Bee in the baby backpack.

"We need a Medwin," I said. "Susan – when you are recruiting, don't forget to look for more Medwins, and Ardwyads, even."

She nodded.

"And I need to do some research. Is there anything in the library on plasma?"

"Yes." Susan was still looking at the trees. "Especially considering 99.9% of the universe is made up of plasma."

Right; I knew that.

"Alex – we'll need to find out how to shield our own electronic systems from an EMP. And help Susan back up all her e-files. Like, by tomorrow. They're going to keep practicing this."

"Does that mean you're volunteering to take my dish duty tonight?" he asked.

My shoulders drooped. "Fine."

"I'll help you," Micah put his arm around me.

I smiled, "Is that a date?"

"It's a date."

"I'll be sure to wear my prettiest apron."

Chapter 51

Adding it Up

Before six the next morning, I was dressed and on my way outside with a water bottle in hand. Alex was already leading the Elementals in a stretching exercise. I approached the group. Several raised eyebrows, and the fact that almost everyone paused in what they were doing, told me I was not expected.

"Oh, Kaitlyn," Alex interrupted his loud, rhythmic counting. "Did you want to take the lead on this?"

"God, no." I snorted, accidentally. My cheeks grew hot with embarrassment. "I mean – continue." I walked into the middle of the group, taking my place among the ranks of Elementals. They needed to know I wouldn't put them through anything I wasn't willing to do myself.

Those around me edged away, because apparently I needed more room to stretch my legs than anyone else. Alex started up his counting again. As we moved, shifting with each exercise, the empty space around me closed up. By the end of it I blended in with the group.

Alex started our run. Thankfully, that was all we were doing today. The long columns he organized us into quickly morphed into a misshaped oval, then broke off into several smaller circles as our separate running abilities became apparent. I was somewhere in the middle, but to be fair, I had just given birth a few months ago.

"Hey, chief." Brandt came up alongside me.

"Hey," I said through heaving breaths.

"So what'd you find out about plasma?"

Now? We are going to do this now?

Two hours in the library last night gave me plenty to go on, but it wasn't something I could rehash while trying to match Alex's pace. Several had already fallen behind. I didn't want to be one of them. I was their Gaia.

"Fourth state of matter," I said, as quickly as I could. "Ionized gas. Made by pumping gas with energy."

"So, how do you think he's going to do it? Ionize his own gas or draw it down from the sun?" Brandt actually turned and began running backward while talking.

Show-off. I am hating this boot camp thing.

"Hey!" Alex yelled at us. "You there – your circle is falling back!"

Nina and Natasha lagged behind the larger group. Brandt sighed, gave me a two-fingered salute with his bandaged hand, and slowed down to run with his circle.

I sent a silent thank you to Alex, even though my breathing was out of control and my legs felt like jelly. It was getting harder and harder to stay with the group. I considered drawing in energy, but would people notice? Caught cheating would be even worse than falling behind.

I caught Alex's eye.

Please don't let me fail my own training regime.

Alex, the ever faithful friend, slowed his pace to collect the stragglers like a sheepherding collie. Once he had us all in a group again, he began belting out a cadence. Something about dying in a combat zone. I'm pretty sure he was substituting everything 'Marine Corps' with 'The Seven'.

Repeating his monotonous, rhythmic chants helped take my mind off the physical activity. The group fell into step, matching Alex's calls, "Left, left, left, right, left," with their feet. The synchronized pounding on the ground reverberated up my spine, giving me goose bumps.

I am liking this boot camp thing. Maybe I missed my calling.

I met the eyes of the woman running beside me, and she gave me a small smile. I was finally melding with the group. A faceless one of many, no longer sticking out or feeling like the outcast. It felt different; it felt good.

After one loop around the Chakra, Alex slowed us down to a walk. He made general announcements as he led us through cool-down stretches, "We will meet for an exercise session every morning. For most of the runs, I'll divide you into groups according to ability. But once a week you'll run with your newly assigned elemental circles and we'll also run as a whole group once a week."

I looked around at the faces, hoping our new training regime wouldn't push some away. There were no groans, and no eye rolls. Some even looked eager.

Alex stood up from the final stretch, "That's it for now. Anything you want to add, Kaitlyn?"

People shifted away to look at me, and just like that I was singled out again.

Thanks, Alex.

I sighed. "No."

"Ok, then." He clapped his hands once. "Showers and breakfast, then meet back here for study assignments. Good first run, everyone!"

*

Three weeks had passed since our first exercise session, and I had even been moved up a running group. I was able to meet more of the Elementals, and could now – at the very least – name them. Still, the weekly 'circle' run irked me. There was no circle to which I belonged. Alex picked up on it and joined me for that run, along with Micah. He tried cajoling Susan into it, too – but someone had to watch after Bee. Alex let it go after mumbling something about ordering a running stroller. Five months old now, Bee had yet to sit in a stroller. I kind of liked that.

The Fires made progress in the lab, figuring out how to create their own plasma, and then how to disburse it. They weren't nearly fast enough, though. Shawn's EMP burst would be lightening quick, causing untold damage. We needed more time.

We didn't get it.

Alex paced the room. "One Less moved and closed off all communications. I can't get word to or from my contacts."

"Where did they go?" Micah asked.

"Lost track of them after they landed several of their private jets at Addington Field, in Kentucky."

"Kentucky?" I asked, changing Bees diaper on the floor. "What's in Kentucky?"

Alex shrugged. "Don't know – but nothing is picking them up. Not my satellites, none of my radio comms, traces on the internet – nothing."

Susan walked over to one of her computers. They all now sat on individual tables that were rolled into a large enclosure while the Fires and I experimented with EMPs. Hopefully, the enclosure Alex had built using metallic shielding, along with surge protectors, screened isolated transformers, spark gaps, and backup generator would keep them safe.

Susan pulled up a map of Kentucky. "That is Elizabethtown Regional Airport. Let's see…Fort Knox is there. Could the military be helping them?"

Micah shook his head. "Not possible; they have no connections to military – it's been confirmed."

My mouth dropped open, then tipped up in a smile, "You've been busy."

Micah shrugged. "His coal fires in China were enough to get the ball rolling."

"Focus people," Susan said. "We also have a bunch of national forest area, and Louisville is the closest big city."

I strained my neck up from my position on the floor. "Scroll south – what’s that big green area?"

Susan clicked on the terrain map. "Mammoth Cave."

I stood with Bee on my hip. "He likes caves. That's what he was operating out of Heard and McDonald Islands."

Alex nodded. "And that would explain not being able to trace him. He's probably closed himself off there."

"Isn't that a National Park Service Area? They wouldn't just…let him move in." Micah lifted the hem of his shirt and wiped baby powder from my nose.

Susan brought up the Mammoth Cave website. "The world's longest known cave system, with 390 miles explored. They can't constantly monitor all of it."

Alex leaned over her shoulder and read, "They are still discovering new passages and often report, 'there is no end in sight'."

Susan turned her head slightly, and suddenly they were nose to nose. A small smile formed on each of their mouths. I held my breath, not wanting to disturb their intimate moment. I glanced up at Micah. He cleared his throat.

Alex straightened at the interruption. "Anyway, he's probably finalizing plans. We don't have long now."

"We should probably go stop him," I said.

"Yeah," everyone else mumbled, but no one moved. I had no idea what to do next, and judging by their lack of response, neither did they. I just wanted to crawl back into bed with Micah. Susan and Alex probably wanted to do the same; minus the Micah part.

I looked at Micah. "Has this happened before? This EMP thing, I mean."

He nodded. "In 1989 solar gas hit the planet, triggering a geomagnetic storm. Six million people lost power, and the northern lights were visible in Texas. If an EMP hits the right spot in the atmosphere, it could put the entire US out of business."

"So if several happen at once, around the world…" Susan trailed off.

The phrase 'worldwide blackout' had been on all our minds the past few weeks.

"But what is the point?" I asked. "So we have a blackout. It's repairable. Mankind would just start down the same path again."

"Shawn would've thought about that," Micah said. "He's going to need a plan for 'after', too. Probably wants to maintain whatever damage the EMP causes."

I rubbed my temples. It was all so complicated – too much to think about. "He's one step ahead of us, as usual. We don't have the numbers to compete with him. Before or after. How many Elementals do we have now?"

Alex answered, "We're up to 103, with a dozen more due to come in next week."

"Wow," I said. Seemed everyone had been hard at work while I was busy running…and breastfeeding. I turned to Susan. "Any Ardwyads or Medwins?"

"Not yet – but we are testing the Elementals we have here for those capabilities."

I nodded. "Well – let's reroute that dozen to the States."

"You think we should go in now?" Micah asked.

"If anything, we need to be there before the EMP goes off. Otherwise we'll have very limited transportation options." I switched Bee to my other hip. She was getting heavy.

"But what about the numbers?" Alex asked. "Do we plan for him having militias after that fact?"

I thought about it, then turned back to Susan. "How do you recruit? Where do you find all of these Elementals?"

"We follow the bloodlines, for the most part. Track each individual in the family, screening for potential powers." She pulled up some of her genealogy data.

I scanned the list for Eastern Islanders. There were none. I opened my mouth, thinking to mention bringing them in. I froze, then snapped my mouth shut. They had been through enough.

"Is that it?" I asked, nodding to the screen.

She turned away from her computer. "No. We also reach out to a few key Wiccan covens. Our kind tends to flock toward that religion."

"That's right," Alex said. "A lot of the Elementals here are members of covens back where they’re from."

"Considering all of the Elementals here, how many countries around the world do we represent?" I asked.

Alex thought for a moment, "Maybe fifty – I'd have to check our records to be sure."

"Well people," I said. "We have our numbers."

Chapter 52

Make it Right

"Again," Ahi said, her eyes blazing with focus.

Shawn could swear she was enjoying this. Both covered in sweat, the heat of all the failed attempts at conjuring Akasha surrounded them, trapped in the small cave.

For the twentieth time, between the Athame's powers and his own, Shawn tried to meld the four elements together. First fire and earth, then air and water. He condensed them, forcing them closer. His arms tensed as his mental exhaustion gave way to physical exertion.

A cross between a scream and a growl escaped Shawn's lips as he gave up yet again. The gathered power released into the cave, and Ahi and Shawn both threw themselves to the ground to avoid the rebound off the walls and ceiling.

"You don't even have the control to send them down the corridor anymore," Ahi said. She slowly got up, brushing herself off. It didn’t help. Her jeans were irrevocably brown from repeated trips to the cave floor.

Shawn glared at her. She was losing confidence in him. With each failure, Ahi was coming to the conclusion Shawn wasn't meant to wield Akasha. He needed it if he were to succeed stopping the Chakra's recruits long enough for him and his Fires to carry out their plan. His planted Elementals at the Chakra told him they had drastically increased their numbers within the past few weeks. It was anyone’s guess how they were funding it. The accounts he still had access to were practically zeroed out, some even in the negative.

"It's like the more I try to force the elements together, the more detracted they are from each other." Shawn removed his sweat-soaked shirt.

Ahi looked away and quickly busied herself with re-braiding her hair. "You don't force Akasha. It comes when it is meant to be. We should stop for now."

"No!" It came out more forceful than he intended. Shawn cleared his throat. "I mean…there may not be much more time. If our bait is working; they'll be here within the week."

Ahi wouldn't let up, "Besides, I can tell just by watching your Fire when you try to meld. Something is wrong – almost like…"

"Like what?"

Ahi finished her braids, turned, and put her hands on her hips. "Like the power is corrupted."

Shawn wanted to strangle her with those braids. Instead, he took a deep breath, and said through gritted teeth, "Even if that were the case – which it's not, how would I uncorrupt it?"

Ahi didn't have a chance to answer. The lead Fire, a blue-eyed, blonde-haired twenty something, Alexia, entered the cavern. "They're leaving."

Shawn snapped his head around. "How many?"

"Is Kaitlyn with them?" Ahi stepped in front of Shawn - her long, silky black braids taunting him.

Alexia craned her neck around Ahi to look at Shawn, answering her leader's question first, "All of them, sir." Her eyes flitted back to Ahi. "Including the Gaia."

He walked to the side of the large cavern, retrieving a clean shirt. The women's eyes never left him. "Contact our Indonesian team; tell them to target the airport."

"Shouldn't we just let them come – as long as they're bringing Kaitlyn to us?" Ahi asked. "My guys will be ready for them."

Shawn looked at her, considering. "We'd rather fight on our turf, for sure. But we don't know what they've told her, or done with her. Or what they could be using as collateral; including the child. She very well could be fighting for them. Best we take every advantage we can get."

Ahi's face turned white.

Shawn turned to Alexia. "Get me more intel."

She nodded and left.

Ahi turned to go after her, but Shawn grabbed her arm, stopping her short. "Tell me now. What do I have to do for Akasha?"

She turned back to him, and his hand dropped to his side. "Consider those you have wronged; those you feel you have wronged the most."

A long list of names flashed through Shawn's head. He kept his face blank. "And?"

Ahi flipped a braid over her shoulder. "And make it right. The power of Akasha must be pure."

Chapter 53

Roots

"What's all this?" I asked. The first wave of circles were set to leave for the States today; the rest throughout the remainder of the week. Most were running around like mad men, trying to pack their belongings, plus all their standard issue gear, in what little luggage they were allowed. Alex, on the other hand, was in the library unpacking several cardboard boxes.

"Our new iPads. One for each circle, plus a few extra," he explained absentmindedly, intent on his task.

I picked up one he unpacked. It could probably fit in Alex's cargo pockets. "This is a computer?" I asked no one in particular.

"Or a coaster – whatever comes in handy at the moment," Susan said, coming up behind me. "This was the last of the Seven's money. Your money brought in a shipment today, too. Want to see?"

I set down the coaster. "Sure."

We walked over to a new set of cardboard boxes. Condensing the books and files into computers gave us a lot more room in the library, and it was now judiciously being used as storage space.

I helped Susan rip open a box. She reached in and pulled out a pair of pants - dark gray, with three sets of pockets down each leg, plus one in the back. She handed them over to me and I felt the material. Sturdy, with reinforced knees.

Alex joined us. "Water resistant. If caught in water, you take them off, cinch the waist here, tie off the legs, and use them as a flotation device.

"Are they all the same color – you decided against labeling them by element?" I asked.

He reached into another box and pulled out four riggers belts of different colors; red, blue, brown, and white. "Elementals are identified by belt. Their shirts can be pulled down over the belt – or the belt simply removed if they are in a situation where they need to hide their element. Here." He handed a blue belt to Susan.

She made a face. "Doesn't exactly go with any of my shoes."

"No shoes – I ordered boots for everyone, too."

Her shoulders sagged.

"I had a belt made on special order for you, Kaitlyn." He dug deeper into the box and pulled out something wrapped in too many layers of plastic.

He tossed it to me and I opened it, grumbling about the packaging, "You know – in Europe they've started to tax companies based on how much packaging they use for their products."

I caught the belt that dropped out. It was another riggers belt that consisted of all four colors, interlaced into an intricate design. A smile lit up my face. "Thanks, Alex."

"Ooh, pretty," Susan said, running her hands over the nylon webbing.

"Pretty?" Alex looked offended. "This has a military grade D ring buckle with two inch nylon webbing and over 8000 pound tensile strength."

Susan ignored him.

He sighed. "I got something for you, too." He opened a much smaller box, and pulled out two boots. "Everyone got tan boots. Waterproof, but with a breathable lining. Triple density sole. Slip resistant. But yours have a special modification." He handed the boots to her, turning them over to show her the soles.

They had heels – not stilettos, but at least two inches. As if she needed the extra height.

Susan squealed, "Oh my God, these are perfect! Thank you!"

She popped up onto her toes to give Alex a kiss on the cheek. His face went red.

Susan didn't notice; she was trying on her new gift.

I turned, busying myself with another box. This one was lightweight jackets. Gray to match the pants with reinforced elbows, drawstring waist, zipped front and plenty of pockets, including hidden compartments. I turned it over. On the back was the large design, same as the one carved into the library's wooden doors. The spiral of life, drawn from one single line with no beginning and no end.

"Oh, I almost forgot. I got Bee something, too," Alex said.

I put down the jacket and walked over to the box Alex was sifting through. He pulled out a simple white sleep suit that zipped up. A small spiral of life was sewn into the chest. He flipped it over to the back, showing 'Plays with Fire' written in bright red letters.

Susan finished putting on her boots and joined us. Together, we both sighed, "Awwww…"

"So cute," I said, taking it from him. "I was worried you were going to pull out miniature cargo pants." I felt the material. It was thick and rigid, "What is it made from?"

"Flame-resistant Kevlar."

"Wow, is it bullet-proof?" I asked.

"Not quite, but would protect her from hard impacts and shrapnel. Also, it may float, if she is light enough."

I nodded, trying not to choke up. "Thank you so much. I just wish…I wish we didn't have to have her wearing this kind of stuff. We shouldn't have to worry about such things."

"I know, mommy." Susan put her hand on my shoulder. "She doesn't have to go, you know. Someone can stay behind with her here."

I shook my head. "If the EMP goes off, I don't want to be separated from her – or any of you. We should all stay together."

She nodded.

"Speaking of staying together," Micah's voice behind us startled us all. "I have something I need to show you."

He stood there with Bee on his hip, extending his other hand out to me.

"How long have you been there?" I asked, taking his hand.

"Long enough to roll my eyes at Susan's new boots."

Behind us, Susan and Alex grumbled in protest.

"Send in whatever Elementals you come across to get their uniforms and iPads issued," Susan yelled after us. "Plus – they need to come admire my boots!"

I laughed as we exited the library. Bee popped her head out from the other side of Micah and smiled at me.

"Give her here." I motioned with my hands. Micah was spending way more time with her than me, lately. I was jealous of both of them.

He passed her over and I settled Bee on my own hip. It left Micah's hands free to rub at his face. His usual striking green eyes were glossed over, with dark circles underneath.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

He attempted a smile. "Just staying up late to work on my political contacts."

Come to think of it, Micah hadn't fallen asleep with me for the past two weeks.

"Did you know there was a Presidential election in the States while you were at the Chakra last year – when I was away, trying to hunt down Shawn?"

"I knew it was coming up," I said. "The new guy won, right? The Independent?"

He nodded as we walked outside, headed for a bench under our cherry blossom tree. "The Occupy Wall Street movement finally became organized."

I vaguely remembered protests before I left for my snowboard trip.

Micah put his arm around me, still talking, "Each individual city movement unified and morphed into a newly created government party dubbed 'Roots'. The name came from their ideas to go back to the grassroots of the constitution and the country, giving the power back to the people."

I was tolerating Micah's lecture as best I could by making funny faces at Bee. I hated politics.

"Since then, the country has been in a whirlwind of reorganization…are you paying attention?"

I quickly deflated my cheeks. "Of course."

He sighed, stood, and ran his hand through his hair. "What I'm trying to get at, Kaitlyn, is I have to leave today with the first wave."

I froze, almost dropping Bee. I scrambled to grasp her again, and stood, putting her back on my hip. "Tonight? Without us?"

He nodded, lips tight.

"I thought we were going together." I took a step closer and hissed, "As a family."

"There are some things I need to set in motion before everyone else arrives." He looked down at Bee.

"Like what?"

"There is only so much I can do over the phone; I will be able to make much more progress if I’m there in person. I have to notify the National Park Service of Shawn's whereabouts to shut him down, but the biggest thing will be to prepare necessary functions of the government for an EMP and the chaos that ensues after. If there is time, I will try to convince the TSA there is a big enough threat to stop all air service – hopefully after all our groups’ trips to the States." He took a deep breath. "Listen, if something happens on your flight to the States, if the plane goes down because the EMP went off, protect yourself and Bee with your shield."

If our plane were to drop out of the sky, I was pretty sure I could keep a steady shield around Bee, but not around the both of us. The larger the shield, the more concentration required, and a 30,000-foot free fall was a significant distraction. Maybe it was a good thing we were on separate flights. If I didn't make it, at least Micah would be there to take care of Bee.

"But don't wait until the last wave," he said. "Come as soon as you can. I should be there to meet you."

"Should be?" I raised my eyebrow.

"I'm sort of at the mercy of the politicians."

"I hate politicians," I mumbled under my breath, looking at the ground.

He put one finger under my chin, and lifted it. "I have to do this, for you and Bee. You understand that, right?"

I nodded, fighting back a lump in my throat.

"And maybe while we're in the States, we can finalize that handfasting thing."

My eyes widened. "For real this time?"

He nodded. "Yes. For real. Let's get married."

Chapter 54

No Rest for the Wicca

It was one week after Micah left. After a call to Alex that he had landed in DC, there was no further word from him; his planned daily progress checks were nonexistent. Alex was hoping for more maps of the cave system and I was hoping for a 'hello'. We both just had to make do.

I suddenly realized how awful it must have been for Micah while I was on Galapagos – then again when I left him for Easter Island. I sat cross-legged on the cork floor of the library with the rest of my travel group, tapping my thumb against my knee impatiently. Transportation for another large group had proved impossible the entire week, until this afternoon. Now everyone who remained at the Chakra was flying out over the next three days.

I took a look around my group – I at least knew most of their names, but the only one I had logged more than five minutes of conversation with was Zola, the crazy Earth Elemental who never left her garden. This was who I was going to war with. It felt just plain wrong. I felt a pang of loss for Ahi and her cousins. More attempts at contact had failed. If anything, I would eventually have to get in touch with her to invite her to our wedding.

Our wedding.

My spirits lifted and I suddenly felt giddy. I would need to start planning. I looked at the iPad in my hands, wondering if we would have internet access on the trip. Alex was passing out more of the flat, handheld computers – one for each circle. One person in the group was in charge of communications, one was in charge of knowing the cave system, and the other one was in charge of knowledge, such as spells, by means of their handy dandy iPad. Unsure of where or with whom I would be when we attacked, I studied all three. It meant very little sleep the past few weeks; I hoped to do that on the plane.

"The iPads can be used for communication from circle to circle, but Wi-Fi will be spotty at best underground. We will have low-frequency radios that should work a little better," Alex said, standing in front of the entire group.

The girl next to me, who couldn't have been more than twenty, juggled her iPad and the numerous hard copy maps we had been given. Several more Earths had been recruited, but still not every circle was complete. Those unlucky enough to be missing a member had been tasked with two responsibilities. I almost felt sorry for her, until I remembered that on top of the other gear, I'd be hauling the radio and a baby on my back.

An hour later, with the lecture over, I returned to my room. Most everything was packed and loaded into the one truck recently acquired.

Susan was in the nursery, reading a book to Bee. Bee was desperately trying to chew on the hard cover, and Susan was making a valiant attempt to make Peter Rabbit sound interesting.

I paused by the curtain, listening. As she read the last page, she closed the book. Bee snatched it out of her hands to work on the spine.

Susan sighed. "Bon Appetit."

I laughed.

Susan looked up, smiling. "All ready?"

"I guess." I walked over to the dresser, looking at all the trinkets Bee collected. "I just keep thinking – what if we never come back? I mean, because of the EMP. I wish I could bring everything."

Several framed pictures of Bee during her time at the Chakra, always in someone's arms, stared back at me, all printed off by Alex. A stuffed bumblebee, made by Susan, sat not too far away; but only things necessary to the battle, and life after the pulse, could be packed. There wasn't much room for anything else.

Susan stood and opened up a small, carved box Micah made. Inside were the crystals and gems my mom had hidden throughout my things. She dumped the crystals out into my hand. They hummed with energy.

"They were used with protections spells, right?" she asked.

"I think so. Mom never was really forthcoming with her magic."

"Why not?" Susan asked.

"I don't know," I shrugged. "Maybe she always thought there'd be time for that later – like after I went to college."

My eyes were beginning to glisten with tears when I looked up at her.

She studied me for a moment, then opened up one of my cargo pockets for me, "Take them with you. If you have time, sew them into Bee's things. Maybe on the trip out."

I wiped my eyes and sighed. "And I was so hoping to sleep."

"No rest for the Wicca."

Chapter 55

Flu Epidemic

Jennifer heard her name called over the PA for the second time. She hunched further down in the supply closet, aiming her headlamp onto the cream-colored pages of her book. She shut out the sounds of the hospital around her as the clean, black print jumped off the page, sucking her into another world.

The door to the tiny closest burst open. The sudden intrusion of light caused Jennifer to jump.

"What are you doing? We need you out there."

"My break isn't over for another ten minutes," Jennifer defended herself.

"I haven't had a break since my shift began eighteen hours ago." Mindy snatched the book from her hands. "This is mine. Besides, you've already read it twice." Mindy shoved the book on a shelf behind some hand sanitizer. "We'll keep it here for the both of us. But now, time to get back to work." Mindy extended her hand to Jennifer.

Jennifer sighed, replaced the cotton breathing mask over her mouth and nose, and clasped onto Mindy's hand. The pair of nurses entered the children's ward together.

"What happened here?" Jennifer asked.

Each private room held at least four people. Rolling cots were shoved into small corners, barely leaving enough space for the standard medical machinery. Not all of the patients were even kids.

Mindy shook her head. "They ran out of room on the third floor. New flu patients are coming in quicker than we can accommodate. Whole families at a time." Mindy rubbed the side of her face with her inner arm. "We're grouping them according to stages. Come on, we're at the end of the hall – final stage."

"Oh, joy." Jennifer grimaced, the stage where the victim either survived, miraculously recovering after days of teetering on the brink of death, or passed away, finally at peace. As depressing as it was, Jennifer had to admit it wasn't the worst. They passed the rooms of those who were well into the course of the virus, but not yet losing enough body fluid to welcome death – though they probably wanted to. The smell alone, even through her breathing mask, caused Jennifer to gag. Most of the first-year nurses ended up here. They were kept busier cleaning up body fluids than putting their nursing skills to good use.

Jennifer and Mindy stared straight ahead, avoiding the disaster scenes in the rooms they passed. They approached 448, at the very end of the hall, stopping just inside the door. One of the doctors was pulling a sheet over a young boy's pasty white body. He looked to be just under ten. Jennifer and Mindy moved aside as the doctor wheeled the body out.

Jennifer glanced at Mindy, she wasn't watching the dead – she was watching a woman who lay in the room, chest rising too shallow for a full breath.

"It was her son," Mindy whispered.

Jennifer nodded, laying her hand on Mindy’s shoulder. "Time for your break."

Mindy shook her head, "No – every pair of hands is needed."

Jennifer looked at her best friend and roommate since college. Dark circles hung under her eyes. "Then at least go get us some coffee."

Mindy turned slowly, her movements mirroring the hallow feeling that took hold of Jennifer's limbs.

Jennifer swallowed hard, and approached the woman to change her IV bag. The patient's eyes were still on the door, perhaps still willing life into a son that was no longer there. There were no tears, her body was too dry to produce them. Jennifer almost jumped back at the cold, feather-light touch on her arm.

The woman stared up at her. "No," she croaked.

Jennifer looked at the bag. "I have to. It’s almost empty. Don't worry, it won't hurt."

The woman shook her head, a monumental effort on her part. Many of the final hours were spent completely listless. "He was all I had left. I need to be there for him."

Jennifer’s eyes went wide as she grasped the woman’s meaning.

"Tend to someone else that needs you," her hand fell by her side.

"I…I can't. That would be unethical. Illegal." Jennifer shook her head.

The woman didn't respond, but her eyes remained fixed, silently pleading her case.

What would really be more unethical? Forcing this woman to drag out her nightmare?

Jennifer sighed, replacing the nearly empty IV bag on the hook. She touched the woman's shoulder, wishing her farewell, and barely made it out of the room before collapsing against the wall.

She closed her eyes, fighting back tears. She thought of the little book hidden behind the hand sanitizer. There was some comfort in knowing if things were too much to handle, she could always retreat to her little cove and escape into a world of fantasy.

Mindy approached, holding a small, warm Styrofoam cup of coffee out for Jennifer to take. "Everything okay?"

Jennifer nodded, gratefully sipping at her caffeine, letting the warmth fill the holes the job left behind. The lights above flickered.

"The storms," Mindy said. It had been raining, even hailing, off and on all night.

The two women edged closer together. In tornado alley, thunderstorms were not to be taken lightly.

"So, what do you want to do tomorrow?" Jennifer asked, attempting to lighten the mood. After their shift ended in a few hours they would have a whole three days to themselves.

Mindy shrugged. "The coven called that meeting. We should probably go in, see what those mysterious packages are all about."

Jennifer looked around to make sure they weren't overheard. They'd been ostracized enough for their religious choices. They didn't generally advertise the fact they were practicing Wiccans. She looked back at Mindy. "I heard someone is trying to unite the covens, prepare them for some disastrous event."

Mindy shook her head. "Francesca said she took a peek in one of the boxes. It contained a bunch of instructions on permaculture, living without electricity and stuff."

Jennifer shrugged. "Maybe it's both."

As if on cue, the lights went out, plunging the hallway into darkness. When the backup generators failed to produce the emergency lighting, a few panicked cries echoed down the hallway, and then it went quiet. A muffled, but high-pitched siren sounded in the distance.

"What's that?" Mindy asked.

"Tornado sirens!" said Jennifer.

The two women clasped arms, dropping their coffee on the floor. "Supply closet," they shouted together, and took off for their escape from the impending destruction.

Chapter 56

Onward

The entire group gathered at the gate of the Chakra, preparing for the walk out. Our luggage filled every inch of space in the truck, barely leaving enough room for the driver. The rest of us would have to walk to the docks.

I lifted Bee to place her in the backpack she'd had since birth. She was starting to outgrow it, not to mention the seams were worn and the edges frayed. I frowned down at it. I couldn't be running through caves, fighting Elementals, worrying if the backpack would hold up.

A low-pitched voice caught my attention.

"I don't want to go – don't want to leave." Zola paced at the edge of the crowd. The rest in her circle did their best to keep her from returning to her garden.

I ran to the truck, retrieved one of my carryon bags, and pulled out a large jar. "Zola – wait!" I approached the group. The rest of them backed away, as if I were about to set her on fire. I'd logged countless miles running with them – what the hell else did I have to do to gain their trust?

"I almost forgot; I packed this for you." I handed her the container.

She opened the clasp at the top and peered in.

"From your garden," I said.

She raised her eyes, the smile looking odd on her face. "I don't know what to say – thank you."

I shrugged. "No big deal."

"No." She placed a hand on my arm. "Thank you for thinking of me."

I mumbled a somewhat inadequate response, and returned to the baby backpack. Geez – if only I could have given them all jars of dirt, think of all the mornings I could have slept in instead of running with them.

"That was nice," Alex said, standing over the backpack. "And speaking of gifts, I've got a going away present for you."

"We'll see each other in three days." I looked at him, eyes narrowed. Susan was on the next travel group, Alex on the last. That way, if something happened to one of us, the rest could carry the plan forward.

He shrugged. "I know – this is just in case I don't see you before we hit the caves." He pulled a larger baby backpack, camouflaged with dark, swirling greens and greys, out from behind his back. "Made of Kevlar, again. And look…" He pulled on the back and the material extended to loop over the top, like a sunshade. "In case there is a cave-in, or something. It might help."

He helped me put Bee in, and then strapped the contraption on my back.

"Sweet!" I exclaimed. "I can barely feel it." Best of all, it didn't cut into the scar on my shoulder.

"It’s designed to put most of the weight on your hips." He patted my side.

"Thank you!" I flung my arms around his neck, suddenly afraid to let go. I held it together saying goodbye to Micah, and then to Susan – but Alex was the last of them, the last of my circle. It felt wrong letting them all go. This all felt wrong in so many ways.

I still couldn't fathom taking Bee down into the caves with me. In fact, Micah had tried to convince me to stay above, but which would really be safer when the sky was exploding around us? Hopefully with my shield, my mother's crystals, and Alex's armor – Bee would be fine.

The Chakra gates opened with a loud squeak and the whir of motors.

Alex untangled himself from me as I realized I had soaked his shirt with tears. "Come on, General. Don't let them see you cry. You're about to lead them into war. You have to be the strong one."

I nodded, quickly wiping my cheeks dry. General, chief, Gaia, fiancée, mom, princess. I was so many titles to so many people – and each one of them difficult to live up to.

I turned without another word to Alex, and started for the gate. No one else moved. At the truck, I looked over my shoulder to find everyone else staring at me, as if expecting some sort of send-off speech. Alex gestured with his hands, nudging me to speak. I glared at him.

He couldn't have warned me about this in advance?

What could I say that would make them fight better? This General shit was hard. But they needed to believe in me, and something told me that hadn't quite been accomplished. I looked back at the faces staring at me. They were tired – the men unshaven, some of the women too. I grimaced at Zola. But they looked sharp in their uniforms, which made me stand a little straighter. And I'd seen what they could do, especially in their circles. The corner of my mouth tipped up in approval.

I held out my hand, forming a small, concentrated ball of Akasha just above my palm. The weaves were similar to my shield, just a different density. I hurled it into the air, above the group. All chins, including mine, tilted up. The right amount of air, strengthened by earth, shot at the ball of light like an arrow. The ball shattered in a spectacular display of fireworks, the elements raining down on the group in a farewell flourish fit for a king. The Elementals clapped, whooped, and whistled.

I caught Alex's eye and raised my arms to ask, 'What now'?

He glanced around to make sure no one saw and shooed me with his arms. I nodded, turned on my heel, and marched away with Bee, the Elementals, and our truck full of luggage in tow.

Chapter 57

A Kiss

Our connection in Paris was delayed. I stayed put near the departure gate, determined to avoid overzealous security guards. I wanted no repeats of the trip to Spain, which pretty much ended in disaster. All of which, I had to remind myself, resulted in Bee – so maybe not such a disaster. More of a blessing.

I was also not so susceptible to motion sickness thanks to Bee. Motherhood took priority during the flight, leaving no room to dote on my own ailments. After a half a day of waiting, our next flight was finally boarded. It would put Susan and me in the air at the same time. My muscles tensed. Hopefully if the EMP were to go off, we would be far enough apart that it wouldn't affect us both.

I stayed alert during all of the flights, expecting the worst at any moment. Not everyone else had the same concern, judging by the way Zola snored at my side. She had her own issues to deal with, though – she still clutched the jar of dirt. By the time we landed in Louisville, Kentucky, my muscles were thoroughly exhausted. The group, dispersed among the other passengers, trickled out of the terminal and into the baggage claim area.

I looked around frantically, half-expecting to see Micah there, waiting for me.

He wasn't.

What the hell?

I paused, getting bumped by the crowd around me. My breathing became faster as my eyes continued to dart around the room for Micah. There were too many people in here. I opened up our familiar line of telepathic communication, resisting the urge to pull out a dust rag. No answer. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to widen the range. Dead silence.

Okay, that's okay. Try something else. Then panic.

I pulled out my iPad and powered it up. I sent him both a text and an e-mail.

Still no answer.

My chest heaved, my palms grew sweaty. I got bumped again.

"Move to the side, lady!" someone grumbled as they pushed their way past.

Bee started to whine on my back. I was hoping to at least have the advantage of energy-giving land here like at the Chakra, but as soon as I stepped off the plane I knew we were on even ground.

Another bump, and a low rumbling shook the airport. Several people around me gasped.

Oh, God. Who is going to save me now?

Micah was MIA, Alex was halfway across the world, and Susan was 30,000 feet in the air. I closed my eyes, slipping deeper and deeper into my panic. The sudden sharp, stinging pain of a palm against my cheek snapped my eyes open.

Brandt stood in front of me.

"What—?"

"Well, I wasn't about to kiss you," he said.

My lips started to form the word 'what' again, but he didn't let me get even that far this time.

"Oh, come on. We've all heard the rumors." He crossed his arms and rolled his eyes. "You get all scared or pissed off and Micah steps in to save the day with a kiss."

I rubbed my cheek as I felt the flames of anger, or embarrassment, redden the rest of my face. I took a deep breath, and let it go. "If only he knew that a slap would be just as effective."

Brandt hesitated, and then laughed.

I took his arm and led him to our luggage belt. "Any word from my knight in shining armor?"

He shook his head. "No. We've been holed up in a motel, and the troops are getting restless."

I pointed to my bags.

He yanked them off of the belt. "We've at least made several trips to the caves, taking guided tours, but haven't delved much deeper. No sign of One Less so far."

"Do you have transportation for all of us to the motel?"

"Five vans waiting out front. One with a car seat." He nodded to Bee. "Oh – and Alex's group is delayed. Freak storm in Indonesia, put the airport out of commission for at least a week they said."

I stopped, mouth open. "That can't be a coincidence."

Brandt shrugged. "At least we got most of us out here in time."

Great. One-fourth of us gone, and the battle hadn't even begun.

"Alex will find a way here," I mumbled. But I knew that every day we waited was a gamble. And apparently, Shawn knew we were coming.

"We need to go in," I said.

"When?" Brandt asked.

"Yesterday."

Chapter 58

Capture the Flag

I laced up my last boot and stood up in the tiny motel room. It smelled of cigarettes and mold. "Ready?"

Susan looked at me and blinked. It wasn't like her to hesitate. I picked up her blue riggers belt from the bed and began looping it through her Alex-issued cargo pants.

She lifted the blouse slightly to give me better access. Her hands shook. "It feels wrong moving forward without the guys."

I completely agreed, but couldn't say so. "This was the plan. Waiting longer could be devastating, for everyone. What was meant to be will happen." I weaved the belt through its own loops, cinching it down. "The guys aren't here – so it’s up to us now."

"Um – am I invisible over here?" Brandt stood from the corner of the bed and pointed to himself. "Guy."

Susan rolled her eyes. "You know what we mean."

He snorted. "Come on, everyone is waiting outside."

I looked down at Bee, already in her car seat. Her new backpack was propped against the bed, with her grandmother's crystals hanging off of it like a string of beads. They would keep her entertained and protect her.

During our overnight planning session, Brandt had proved useful, poking holes in our strategies that could have led to major errors. He rubbed his eyes, staring down at Bee, shaking his head.

"What?" I asked.

"Just – the things women will bring with them into battle."

Susan stopped alongside Bee, holding the old chalice I recognized from Bee's Wiccaning and Uri's funeral. Brandt raised his eyebrow at her. So did I.

She looked at it, pulled at the belt around her hips, and fit the stem snuggly inside. "I couldn't leave it. It feels…powerful." She shrugged. "Besides, a chalice is the Water's symbol."

Brandt held back a laugh, his face contorting with the effort. "Symbols can be a powerful thing, but I'm just not sure what you intend to do with your symbol. Besides have it runneth over, I mean."

Susan removed the chalice and bonked him on the head.

"Ow," Brandt rubbed the back of his head.

"See – powerful." Susan sent him a look.

I picked up Bee in her car seat and opened the door. Our vans started up as we walked into the parking lot. "Have all the covens been contacted?"

Brandt quickened his pace to match mine. "As many as could be reached. They have the information we put together and are waiting for our word."

I nodded. We got into the lead van.

Brandt buckled himself in, then helped with Bee. "So – if you look at this like an intricate game of capture the flag—"

"This is not a game," I said.

"I know, but it is us against them, and we each have something the other wants."

"Okay…" I could at least hear him out. It was a fifteen-minute drive to our drop-off at the caves.

"There are a couple strategies to capture the flag," he continued. "One – hide the flag, and concentrate on your offense; or two – put the flag in the open with a large defense, drawing the enemy in. Use the flag as bait."

I thought back to summer camp as a kid. Both strategies worked, with ten-year-olds.

Susan leaned forward from her seat in the back. "But they know our flag isn't exactly helpless. She is a Gaia, for crying out loud."

Brandt turned in his seat to look at Susan. "I'm not saying Kaitlyn is our flag."

Susan exchanged a glance with me. "Then what is?"

Chapter 59

Confidence

Alexia and Ahi stood side by side inside the storage cavern, suiting up. Even with the low lighting, the stark contrast of Alexia's blond hair and cream-colored skin to Ahi's black braids and dark skin was striking. Ahi eyed the pistol Alexia loaded and put in the holster at her hip. Another one went on her ankle.

"Not confident enough in your powers?" Ahi asked, selecting a handheld GPS unit to find her way through the cave system. It was a low blow to the leader of the Fires, perhaps, but Ahi had been around the elements all her life. There was a good chance Alexia was just now learning about them, and over-confidence could kill.

Alexia shrugged it off, "Shawn's orders - for everyone. Here." Alexia held out another pistol, by the barrel. It wavered in front of Ahi, the rough, non-slip surface of the handle glinting briefly under the cave lighting. She wrapped her hand around the curved grip; it fit perfectly.

Ahi glanced at Alexia, but Alexia was already filling her belt with throwing knives. Ahi retrieved a holster for herself. "Ready?"

Alexia turned, adjusting her blouse over her weapon-laden belt, and nodded. "Ready."

*

The pair approached an even smaller cavern Shawn referred to as the command center. Limestone stalactite formations hung from the ceilings. Metal sheeting shielded the computers, protecting the electronic equipment from occasional drips. Ahi craned her neck over the crowd to see, wondering why they just didn't use tarps.

Alexia began pushing her way to the front. Most of Shawn's people were gathered in the tiny space, standing with their teams. Ahi followed Alexia, searching the crowd for her people's faces as they went. She caught Jose's eye, and standing on the opposite side of the room was Andrés. Shawn had grouped none of her people together. And she couldn't help but notice the ominous holster at each of their sides, the same type of grip sticking out the top. She swallowed, hard. There wasn't even a gun range on Easter Island. In fact, the only tool most islanders had that could even be considered a weapon at all were left behind by their ancestors; obsidian axes, made from volcanic glass, used to cut down trees. There wasn't much crime on Easter Island.

Shawn stood at the front, flipping through reports while waiting for another to arrive. "Airport damage?" He asked a man sitting at the computer.

"Jakarta airport is offline. All the groups got out except one. Alex's team is now at the Bali airport; limited flights only coming out of there."

Shawn rubbed the bridge of his nose, "And the first group?"

"Most of the group went on to the motel, but Micah left from Louisville headed east. We haven't been able to track him since."

Shawn gritted his teeth at the lack of information. The word incompetent came to mind, but stopped at his lips. These people wouldn't stick around for insults; Shawn didn't pay enough for that. Ahi and Alexia approached. Shawn watched Ahi's face closely for any sign of recognition at Micah's name. There was none. That would make his job easier.

What is Micah up to?

He ran through all the possibilities in his head. Before Kaitlyn, Shawn had fully intended to bring Micah in. He just had to wait until he could prove his way was the right way. Micah did nothing without careful consideration. Then Kaitlyn came along, spread her legs for him, and Micah was good and lost.

"Keep looking – send a small team east. They need to be ready to detain Micah when we do find him." Shawn turned to the rest of the group. "Teams of Fires and Airs will proceed to the entrances of the caves and their designated patrol areas in the forest. Waters and Earths are below ground." He glanced at Ahi; she had called his plan into question several times. Something about Elementals working better together when they were mixed. She crossed her arms but said nothing.

Shawn nodded to himself, her lack of response giving him more confidence. The Fires and Airs hated it down in the caves anyway; they operated better above ground. "For those of you staying underground, grab a headlamp and hip-waders on your way out. Several of our usual passages are water-logged."

A heavy drip from the stalactite above Shawn landed on his shoulder.

He sighed, taking a step forward. "All right, people. This is the moment of truth; what we've all been working toward. Remember, the Gaia is to be taken alive – everyone else is expendable. You all know the code words. Keep the airways clear except for emergencies; the others might be listening in. Good luck."

There was no thunderous applause, but nor were there grumbles of discontent. Everyone turned on their heels, intent on their tasks. Only the islanders hesitated, making it clear they would take their final marching orders from Ahi.

She exchanged glances with Shawn, perhaps reveling only slightly in satisfaction. Slowly, she raised one fist in the air, and extended her thumb and pinky finger. Shaka, everything was all right. The islanders returned the shaka salute, then joined their Shawn-appointed teams.

Shawn turned his back on them, pulling Alexia aside. "Let your Fires know we execute Operation Solar Flare today."

"Today? Sir, we're not—"

"We have no choice," Shawn hissed at her, tightening his grip on her arm. "After today, everything will be compromised. Our research, our people." He looked down at her arm going white in his grasp, and let go. "Yes – it has to be today. Now go."

She nodded her head slowly, gesturing to Ahi. "Come on – you're with me today."

"I'll catch up. Grab me a headlamp, will you?" Ahi asked.

"We'll be above ground," Alexia said over her shoulder.

Ahi shrugged. "Just in case."

Shawn shut down the computers and started past Ahi.

"Shawn." Ahi stopped him from following Alexia out. "Remember what I said. Your actions today will affect Akasha. If you go too far…" She stared at him – through him – with her unblinking, large brown eyes. "You will never be able to wield the power."

The list of names ran through his head again.

Chapter 60

Dangerous Conditions

"Come on, baby – it's not so bad."

Bee looked up at me, whimpering as I strapped her into Alex's new baby backpack. To be fair, it wasn't the same, soft material as her last – or the sling I used to carry her in.

"You're growing too fast," I mumbled.

"Here let me help," Brandt jumped from the van.

My team was already disappearing into the dark crevice between large boulders that led down into the labyrinth of caves. I'd prefer to stay with Susan, whose team was dropped off first, or even Brandt – but this team was short an Earth and I was the lucky back up.

Brandt picked up Bee and the backpack, helping to cinch the straps around my shoulders and hips. He looked at me. "Be careful in there."

"You be careful out here," I said. His team was staying above ground, closer to the main entrance of the cave.

He nodded, "You know – I never really thanked you for keeping me around."

"I'm glad I did."

He smiled, squeezing Bee's foot. "Make it through today – both of you." He glanced at me. "And I could teach her some things."

"Like what? How to singe her fingers?"

He snorted, gave me his usual two-finger salute with hand still wrapped from his last mishap, and disappeared back into the van. I watched long enough for the dust cloud to settle back down on the dirt road, then turned to face the crevice.

I hopped over a short chain running across the entrance, ignoring the sign: 'Caves Closed due to Dangerous Conditions'.

They have no idea, I thought.

Micah had at least been able to get the National Park Service to close Mammoth Cave down for the day.

Now – if only he could manage to call me. Or better yet, show his face.

I took one last look at the sunlit forest surrounding me before disappearing into the dark. No Micah. I sighed and squeezed in between the rocks, my job made exponentially more difficult with Bee on my back.

"Just keep your head down back there." I flipped on my headlamp.

Inside, the three on my team waited for me. One fiddled with his radio, another typed away on her iPad.

"Which way?" the Air asked me.

I widened my eyes; she was the one holding the maps.

She followed my gaze down to the papers she held in her hands. "I know, I know. I'm just – directionally challenged." She looked longingly at the iPad, then over at the radio.

I pressed my lips into a thin line. "Okay – let's head deeper in. We think they set up shop as far as they could get from the tourist areas." I took point, leading the group into the claustrophobic caves. Comparatively, I had little to complain about. Besides their need for an Earth, I chose the group because their route didn't involve any serious spelunking. No more tight crevices for me.

*

Susan and her team approached the lit passageway, pressing their bodies against the wall as heavy footsteps pounded past. Alex had made a good choice with the uniforms. As long as they kept their headlamps off and didn't smile, which wasn’t a problem, they were able to blend in with the cave walls.

The Fire next to her let out a short squeal. Susan clamped her hand over his mouth. When she was sure he would remain quiet, she slowly removed her hand, listening for any telltale signs they had been discovered.

"Sorry," he hissed in her ear. "Cave cricket. I hate it down here. I should be above; helping to thwart the EMP."

"You are strongest with your circle," Susan whispered back. "And our mission is to destroy the intel hub. Once we are done with that we can get out."

"It's just so…claustrophobic down here." The Fire leaned his head back against the cave wall. "Ow."

"Shh!" Susan rolled her eyes. Good thing it was dark. She didn't understand his trepidations – but the Air seemed to be having trouble, too. Besides having to carry that weird jar of dirt around, Zola – the Earth, was doing okay.

Susan loved the caves. Rock and earth carved and sculpted by millions of years of water. It was beautiful; reminded her of scuba diving.

The last of the footsteps were at least five minutes gone.

"Okay, let's go." Susan motioned her team forward with her hand. They stepped into the light, expecting a trap to go off any minute. Tuning into their elements, each readied themselves to call them on a moment's notice. Further into the room, a dozen or so computers and other equipment lined foldout tables. Cords ran into a back-up server and back down the lit tunnel. No telling where else all the files might be backed up.

The four stood in front of the control room, at a loss.

Beside Susan, the Fire formed his element. "Want me to just set it all on fire?"

"Don't you think we need to confiscate the files? Maybe retrieve the information before we destroy it?" Zola asked. She was finally participating in the mission.

A wind tunnel of air followed by screams echoed down the long corridor. They flattened themselves against the wall again. When nothing happened, Susan stepped toward the computers. "No – we don't have that much time."

The Air ran his finger over metal shielding above all the equipment, "They have it set up almost like our library, Susan."

Susan inspected the design a little closer. "It’s the same exact type of material. And the same shape."

"What does that mean?" Zola asked quietly, stepping up next to Susan.

"It means there’s a traitor."

Chapter 61

High Tech

Brandt's team had only been hiking for an hour when Brandt stopped them. "Do you feel that?"

Natasha, his Water, came up alongside him, "What?"

"The shift – in the air. It's loaded with electrons." He turned to the two women. "Just like when we were practicing our own plasma."

The Water and Air exchanged glances.

"Well," said Nina, the Air, "Follow it. That's probably the target."

Brandt nodded and the trio moved forward. Human voices filtered through the leaves. They took cover, only daring to creep forward on hands and knees. Peeking through the bushes, they peered over a rocky ledge. The clearing below held dozens of Fires, distinguishable by the small ball of flame over his or her palm.

Only one man, the one in the center giving orders, was without the element. "Remember what we practiced. Once started, you see it through to the finish – no matter what."

"That must be Shawn," Brandt whispered.

The two women beside him nodded.

The trio watched from their rocky ledge as each Fire planted one foot behind and raised their arms simultaneously. Their element grew, taking the shape of extended tentacles, until the flame merged into one fiery serpent rising into the air.

Brandt snorted, the burns on his hand throbbing in memory of his experiment. "They don't need to make it as hot, especially not with so many working together." He still wasn't convinced mixing elements was the smartest plan. If he had his group of Fires here now, they could easily take everyone out.

What are the three of us going to do? We can't even produce that ball of light without an Earth.

Brandt watched as the element grew. It was a slow and steady burn; not one that could easily be maintained with the most volatile element. They'd been practicing. A blast of energy was pulled in from the forest, rushing into the stream of fire.

"Now they ionize the gas surrounding the flame," he whispered. "But it's different than what we were doing. See – a non-thermal plasma is forming, then being forced back into the flame to gain altitude. The electrons and heavy particles are not in equilibrium."

"So what do we do?" Natasha whispered back.

Brandt shrugged.

The clearing shimmered.

"Look!" His voice raised an octave higher than it should have been. "The entire area is becoming an electromagnetic field."

The sound of the Air beside him, creeping backwards on her hands and knees, couldn't even tear his eyes from the sight.

Natasha leaned to one side, digging in her cargo pocket for the iPad. "We need to at least send our coordinates – hopefully Susan or Kaitlyn has a signal. They'll tell us what to do."

"Does that thing have a camera on it?" Brandt asked.

"I don't know." Natasha sighed, typing away on the touch pad.

"Give it here." Brandt snatched it out of her hand before she could finish the coordinates.

"Hey!"

Before a game of tug of war ensued, the iPad was swept from their hands, landing almost dead center in the clearing of Fires by a pair of black boots. The owner of the boots squatted down and ran his finger over the cracked screen. "The Seven is going high-tech."

From their perch above, Brandt and Natasha watched Shawn pick up the iPad, then they slowly turned to find Nina aiming a cold, black pistol down on them. "Which one wants to be first?"

Chapter 62

MIA

"Come in fire team four, over." Ahi lowered the radio from her mouth and waited thirty seconds before trying again, "I say again – fire team four, come in – over."

"Give it a rest," Alexia said from her lead position, pushing her way through an overgrown, unmarked path above the caves. "We should be meeting up with them any minute now – if they managed to find the rendezvous point."

Ahi huffed in frustration. Andrés was on that team. Already Jose's team was MIA over the airways. Whatever interference was causing their inability to communicate at least convinced Alexia to merge with a few other teams.

Another branch snapped back and hit Ahi in the face. She wasn't used to so many trees. They reached a small cave, jutting out from the ground. Alexia stopped, and Ahi almost ran straight into her.

"What's wrong?" asked Ahi, peering around her.

"We're here – but no one else is." Alexia removed the heavy pack from her back, and stretched her shoulders. "We'll wait five minutes then we need to move on. Shawn has started the operation. He needs all available Fires."

Ahi rubbed her temples. "I know – I intercepted the call myself."

I just wish I had my friends with me. None of this feels right.

She kept her trepidations to herself.

As the rest of the team sat, recovering from the fast hiking pace Alexia set, Ahi explored the tiny cave. "Which direction were they coming from?"

Alexia stood from adjusting something at her ankle. "Your friend's team was below ground. There is supposed to be a tunnel leading up. The opening is somewhere back there."

Ahi turned her back on Alexia and walked deeper into the shallow cave, running her hands along the back wall. There were no air drafts. "I don't see an opening."

The click of a pistol's safety turning off froze Ahi in place. She slowly turned around, and raised her hands in the air, "Alexia – what are you doing?"

Alexia swallowed hard. "Shawn says he'll add you to the list."

The distinct crack echoed off the cave walls.

Chapter 63

More

More screams shot down the tunnel system. Susan and Zola both looked over their shoulders, then exchanged glances.

"Anything?" Susan turned to the Air, who was typing away on his computer.

He shrugged. "Nothing yet. We don't have a signal this deep. But even before we lost the signal – a lot of teams weren't responding." He sighed and put the iPad back in his pocket. "Do you feel that? The air down here - it feels tainted."

"Everything down here is tainted," Susan said. "It would be difficult to conjure Akasha, I think." She looked over at Zola, coming to a decision. "Okay, you two—" She pointed to the Air and Fire. "Head back the way we came, above ground. Once you have a signal relay our position here, just in case we are unsuccessful. Then hook up with Brandt's team."

They breathed a simultaneous sigh of relief.

"Don't have to tell us twice," the Fire mumbled.

Zola and Susan watched the receding glow of their headlamps.

Zola took a deep breath in. "Good. Makes it easier to concentrate. How are we going to do this?"

"Do you hear that?" Susan asked.

"What?" Zola cocked her ear.

An almost silent roar moved in the passageway directly above them. Susan looked at Zola and smiled. "Water."

Zola followed Susan's gaze up. "Okay," she said, eyes wide. They each took a step back.

"Try to keep it localized – that way we may have a chance out of here," Susan said.

Zola shook her head. "Earth magic doesn't necessarily work like that."

"Just do your best." Susan glanced at her, still slowly backing up. "And give that jar of yours a rub for luck."

"You do the same with your cup," Zola said.

The women clasped each other's hands as Zola hunched her shoulders, using the cave's own energy to break through the limestone ceiling. The cavern rumbled around them and the cave lights flickered.

"More," whispered Susan.

Completely surrounded by her element, Zola found it easy to work. She added more energy. Slowly, the rumbling grew to a dull roar, and cracks crept across the walls and ceiling.

"More," said Susan, louder this time.

Zola's hand squeezed Susan's as she put everything she had into her last attempt. The lights went out completely, plunging the women into darkness. Computer screens and printers crashed to the floor.

Susan's scream, "More!" could be heard above it all.

Chapter 64

Numbness

We entered a large cavern; the floor was completely submerged in still water.

"Do you think this is on the map?" asked the Air.

"I don't know." I shrugged. Like her, I had completely given up on the map. "Come on."

I waded into the pool of water, toward the passage, emerging down the other side. Single beams of light from our headlamps danced around the surface of the water and walls of the cave. In the center most section of the room, we were waist-deep. Bee kicked at the water with her toes.

The water rippled with vibration. We froze.

"What is that?" asked the Fire behind me. He held his iPad over his head, well out of reach of the miniature lake.

"A busy Earth," I said. Whether or not that Earth is on our side…

The cave shook again, harder this time. The rumbling was overtaken by an eerily close, high-pitched scream. Like a starting gunshot, the scream moved us into action. We lurched forward, aiming for the wall on either side of the opening. Panicked shouts and footsteps followed. The sizzling pops of a fireball could be heard before its light flew past in the long corridor.

The cave shook again, groaning around us. I looked up. Stalactites quivered, their thin, pointy forms threatening to plummet down on us. I reached up, pulling the protective hood over Bee's backpack. Would Kevlar stop falling stalactites? I wasn't willing to play rock, Kevlar, stalactite with my baby's life at stake.

"We need to get out of here!" the Air shouted. She took a step deeper into the water, the way we came.

"No!" I stopped her, glancing up. "It's not safe. We go this way." I gestured into the passageway with my chin. Another fireball flew past the entrance.

Yeah, that'll convince her.

Her eyes were wide as she backed away from me. I saw her desperation. I shook my head, willing her to stay with me. She turned and ran back into the deep part of the cavern just as another vicious round of shaking took hold. She might have made it if it weren't for the waist-deep water, or the rocky, uneven floor. She tripped, splashing into the water. Stalactites above followed. The only thing to surface was an inky pool of dark, thick liquid.

More shaking threw me back against the wall. Stalactites continued to fall; our odds of dodging them ever decreasing. I slunk into the passageway of fire, followed by the remaining two on my team.

The pool of water followed us in, forced up and over the containing lip of rock by our Water. It lapped at our ankles, ready to defend. It weighed down my boots and I swallowed hard, wondering if any of the Air’s blood was still with us, too.

We turned off our headlamps, chose a direction, and walked. I silently wished we had waited for the night-vision goggles to come in before we’d left the Chakra. My boot hit something solid blocking the path, and I knelt down. My fingers stumbled over a zipper and buttons. I turned on my headlamp.

"One of ours?" asked the Fire behind me.

I nodded.

A large gash marked the boy’s chest, blood running down the rocks behind his head. His eyes were wide and unblinking, as though he was straining to see through the darkness.

Weren't we all.

"Do we take him with us?" asked the Fire.

"No," I said. "Record his position. Someone can come back for him."

As I ran my hand over his face, closing his lids, I heard, "Here’s another; not one of ours."

I scooted over to the next body.

This one wasn't nearly as pretty.

I covered my mouth, forcing back a dry-heave. "Check his pockets."

A quick search revealed a pistol, a radio, and a wallet. A trucker from Wyoming, still carrying his commercial driver's license and a picture of his kids. A noise caused me to drop the wallet. The Fire went further down the passage, aiming his newly-acquired pistol where lamplight fell. It landed on another pair of boots; also not ours. One of the boots twitched.

"He's still breathing," whisper-shouted the Fire over his shoulder.

I crept up alongside him. My light fell on the man's dark skin. A long, black braid hung over his shoulder. Recognition tightened my chest. "Andrés? What are you doing here?"

He lifted his head, groaned, and set it back down with a thunk. "Bleeding to death, Chica."

My hands began to shake. I ran them down his shirt, stopping over a sticky, wet spot. I tore open the fabric. "You got shot?"

He nodded, slowly. "Came to find you. Only found trouble."

I nodded, trying to keep the tears from coming. "Yeah – that happens a lot." I pressed on the wound with my bare hands. His skin was so cold. "Is Ahi here?"

He nodded as the cave shook again, giving away to a thunderous crash down the passageway.

My team pulled at my arms. "Come on, Kaitlyn. We have to go!"

"No!" I yanked my hand away. "I can't leave him!"

New sounds reverberated throughout the cave.

"It's flooding!" yelled the Fire. "I'm fucking out of here!"

The pair took off running in the opposite direction of rushing water.

"Go, Chica!"

I saw the words on Andrés' lips, even though I couldn't hear him. It wouldn't have mattered if I did go. The water rounded the bend, crashing toward us before my team was even out of site.

I dove on my side, facing the water with Bee and Andrés both behind me. My shield formed quickly, more condensed than ever before. The sheer force of the water pushed us back. My arm and side scraped along the floor of the cave. Debris hit, and I gritted my teeth.

It stopped just as suddenly as it began, leaving behind only an extra foot of standing water. I released my shield and got to my knees, turning to make sure Bee was okay. I released a breath. Wet and wide-eyed, but she was okay. I reached into the standing water and pulled Andrés' head above it.

He gasped. His face was whiter, lips going blue.

"Andrés! Stay with me!" Drips from my hair landed on his face as I leaned over him. I tried not to scream. "It'll be ok. I'm going to get you out of here. Your bees need you."

His lips moved, the effort of forming words apparent. "And your Bee needs you. Keep her safe, Kaitlyn."

And then Andrés went still. My chest gave way to burning, as though I had a lungful of water. Perhaps I hadn't survived the flood after all. Maybe I had yet to realize I was dead. But if that was the case, it meant Bee was dead too. And that was unacceptable.

I rose to my feet, adjusting my headlamp, and began walking in the direction of the water, passing more limp bodies along the way.

When I emerged from the caves, I shielded my eyes from the bright sun. As my pupils adjusted, a lone form took shape.

"Natasha?" I recognized her as the Water on Brandt's team.

Out of breath, she leaned on a large boulder.

"What happened? Where's Brandt?"

I walked toward her slowly, attempting to catch my own breath as her chest still heaved in and out. I looked closer at her uniform.

Torn in several places, it looked as though she had been crawling through the dirt. "He's…he's…dead, I think."

I stopped walking.

Tears streamed down her face. "It was Nina – she turned on us. Everything we accomplished; all of our plans – she probably told One Less."

Natasha pushed herself off the rock and moved behind it. The sound of her emptying the contents of her stomach could barely be heard above the roar in my ears.

My stomach dropped, and the pain forming in my chest filled the hole.

Natasha came out from behind the rock, wiping her mouth. She tried not to look at me. "We found Shawn, and I was about to type in the coordinates, when she attacked. I just ran. I'm so sorry – I couldn't save him." Her face crumpled. "There were too many."

I forced myself to move. The effort of lifting my arm to wipe dirt from her cheek was monumental. "I have to get there – do you remember which way?"

Natasha looked back through the forest, desperation lighting her eyes. She began to shake. "I was zigzagging, trying to lose them."

"It's okay," I put my hand on her shoulder, spinning her back around. "We'll find some other way."

Footsteps stumbling over rock echoed behind us.

I turned, and there stood Susan at the entrance to the cave. She was still dressed in her elbow and kneepads; a full harness gripped her waist– carabineers hanging off.

I ran to her, wrapping my arms around her neck as tight as I could. "Susan – thank God!"

She stood eerily still.

I sniffed into her shoulder. "Brandt, he…they killed him. There was a traitor." Cold seeped through my still damp clothes; Susan was soaking wet. I released her and took a step back. "What happened? Where's your team?"

Susan finally looked down at me, face white. "We found Shawn's intel hub. Before we destroyed it I sent half the team back out."

Faces of those disappearing into the cave with Susan after we dropped them off from the van flashed through my head. "Zola?"

Susan's lips went tight, turning them almost as white as her face. "She didn't make it."

Susan put a cold, round, metallic object in my hand. The lid from the jar of dirt I had given Zola, marked with the same spiral of life symbol that adorned the back of our jackets. A small piece of glass still stuck out from underneath.

Brandt, Zola, Uri, Andrés, Jose from Galapagos, Vayu and Cato on Heard and McDonald Islands, my parents…how many more would we lose before it was over?

I didn't feel the same sinking feeling in my chest for Zola as I did for Brandt's death. Now there was only numbness.

"What do we do now?" Natasha asked, stepping up beside us.

"Now," I said, "we do something drastic."

Chapter 65

Plays with Fire

The two Fires crept into the clearing after making a full loop, scouting out the entire area. No one else was there. They approached the bundle of blankets on the ground of the forest path, leaves and twigs crunching underfoot. The bundle moved.

"Oh my God, it's a baby," one man said.

"Shawn didn't say anything about babies," commented the other.

"What's that wrapped around the blankets?" The first man nudged the baby with the boot of his toe.

"Don't touch it!" hissed the other. He rolled his eyes and squat down to inspect. "Charms – beaded on a necklace."

"Well – what do we do with it?"

"Shawn said—"

"I know what Shawn said, but he doesn't pay us enough to be baby killers!"

"Oh really, Evan? And just how high have you set your price?"

"I don't know, man." Evan shrugged. "Like, maybe triple."

The two fell silent, staring down at the baby, squirming and kicking at the blankets.

"Ok." Evan nodded. "Couldn't hurt to ask." He pulled out his radio. "Fire team six to Papa Bird. Come in Papa Bird."

They waited in silence a full minute.

"He could be underground, out of range."

Evan put the radio to his mouth again, walking away from the baby. "Fire team six to Papa Bird. Come in Papa Bird."

This time, he was answered with sporadic crackling.

"Shawn?"

"Yeah – go ahead Fire team six," Shawn's grumpy voice shot through the clearing.

"Um." Evan glanced at his partner, who nodded his encouragement. "There is a baby here. What do we do with it?"

Shawn began yelling, but his tirade was going in and out, the connection succumbing to the volatile atmosphere between them. The only intelligible words that came through were no help.

"What's he saying?"

"A lot of curse words, man. He's mad." Evan put the radio to his mouth again. "We did—" His voice cracked. He cleared his throat and tried again, "We do not read you, Papa Bird. Say again, over."

More crackling, another curse word, and the airways went silent. Dead silent.

Evan lowered the radio to his side and the two approached the baby again. It played with a golden leaf. "Sometimes, I've learned…it's better to ask for forgiveness that to ask for permission. I'm sure he'll take into consideration the magnitude of what we've done and give us a bonus or something. Besides, if Operation Solar Flare does happen today like Alexia said, it might not survive anyway."

The other nodded, forcing himself to believe the reasoning. "Okay, but we do this together – and no mention of it afterward to anyone, except Shawn."

The pair stepped back until the rosy-cheeked face was obscured by the blankets. They held out their hands, palms up, and called to their element. Evan looked away, the other turned his head, eyeing the target briefly.

As they moved their fireballs in unison, up and behind their backs for the throw, Evan said, "Wait – what's that?"

An eerie glow took a dome-like shape over the baby. Bits of sunlight filtered through the tree canopy above, glinting off the dome in waves of gold. Inside, the baby still played with the leaf. The blankets had been completed kicked off by now. The pair studied the swirly symbol on the chest of the white sleep suit, their elements still raging in their hands.

"What does that mean?"

The baby bent one leg, planting its foot firmly on the ground, and jerked – rolling over. The two peered down at the words on its back; Plays with Fire.

A glance at each other, a step back, and their Fire grew hotter as they took aim again. A noise caused both their heads to snap up.

A woman stood just at the edge of the clearing, face obscured by shadows. She was dressed in a dark, camouflaged uniform.

A park ranger? Evan wondered. "Who are you?"

She stepped into the clearing. The long gold and brown curls hanging off her head were eerily still as she moved forward. The two men involuntarily stepped back at her approach. She stopped on the other side of the bundle. "I am the mother."

The fire in their palms grew, but not at their command. The flames licked at their faces, turning against them. They leaned away, quickly extinguishing their element. A block of air, condensed so tight it felt like a wall of bricks, hit them from the side.

Evan found himself on the ground. He lifted up onto his elbows to find his partner next to him, unconscious. He scrambled to his feet as the woman approached, now with the baby in her arms. Two other women, both dressed in the same uniform, flanked her.

"You…you're the Gaia," Evan stuttered.

"Like I said."

Evan was lifted into the air, the breath knocked from his lungs by an unseen force, only to be replaced by water rolling in, drawn from the atmosphere around him. Suspended above the women, his legs kicked frantically as he clawed at his throat.

He dropped, hard onto the ground. His limbs went still as he watched the perpendicular view of six pairs of tan boots walking away.

Chapter 66

The Commute from Hell

My boots pounded the ground of the forest, sidestepping tree roots, taking firm bounds from solid rock where they could. I ditched Bee's blanket but wrapped the necklace three times around her ankle as I ran. It had literally worked like a charm. My shield was almost as strong as when Micah had helped. I just didn't know how long it would last.

Susan and Natasha kept up. I heard the reassuring fall of each of their steps close behind. Susan was carrying the empty baby backpack with her. Our forward progress came to an abrupt stop as three Fires stepped out onto the path. Behind us emerged three more, each holding a fireball in their open palms. It was group training, then. Designed like a martial art with the same starting stance to be followed by predictable, synchronized movements. Easy to train the masses, but did not play on the individual's strengths.

I set Bee down on the ground, silently wishing I still had the blankets. The three of us circled Bee, then turned to face the group of Fires.

Half of them threw their element. The other half disappeared into the forest. Susan and Natasha spun a thin wall of water quicker than I could. I used air to help shape it. When the fireballs hit it, nothing but steam came through, blasting us in the face.

Good for the pores.

I pushed the wall of water out, drenching the Fires. Suddenly, they didn't look so tough. I put the shield up around Bee, solid and strong. Crunching leaves gave away the position of the other Fires, just before their onslaught.

I spun a second shield large enough to cover the three of us, albeit weaker.

I glanced over my shoulder. "Natasha –" I threw my iPad at her. "Try sending Shawn's location to the other teams. Let them know his call sign, too." Setting Bee out as bait gave us more than his call sign. It gave us one of their radios and allowed us to pinpoint Shawn's signal, triangulating his position when he answered their call. I didn't have too much trepidation about doing it; her grandmother was standing guard, and still was.

My shield held back the fire; bits of flames dropped to the ground, burning out its own energy. They hadn’t exhausted their power – I could feel what they were capable of. I shifted the field out from around the three of us, condensing its strength into one, solid dome over Natasha. Before it was complete, two Fires closest to her targeted her with a combined, solid blast of flame.

I stumbled back, shielding my face from the heat. Fire crept up under the bottom, licking at Natasha’s boots. I managed to complete the shield as she glanced at me, eyebrows raised. I gestured for her to continue and she leaned over, typing away on her iPad, crouched down.

Bee's protection still held.

Thank you, mother.

Behind me, I felt Susan's water fend off another attack. We couldn't continue to play defense. It was just a matter of time before our energy was depleted.

"Okay!" Natasha shouted from underneath the shield. I closed my eyes to concentrate on the frequency of the rapidly drying air. Weaving a net, I pushed it out from me, scooping up the two attacking Natasha, catching their fire on the way. They went flying back into the trees, tightly wound up in their own deadly element. Each slammed head first into a tree and dropped ten feet to the ground. One began to roll, smothering his flames. The other lay unconscious as his element ate away at his shirt and pants.

Flickering out of the corner of my eye caught my attention. Bee's shield was failing. The three of us moved back into position around her. I stepped back over her; intent on protecting Bee with my own body should her shield fail.

The Fires paused in their attack. There were only four of them now. Some stood tall, assuming their initial fighting stance with a ball of fire in their hand. Another was bent over, still trying to catch his breath. Susan and I exchanged glances. I saw the silent desperation in her face; time to attack.

Susan wove an orb of water above her palm. I looked at Natasha; she had already done the same. They needed to start shoving their element down people's throats. But drowning took time. I was not sure how else water could kill.

Air wasn't much better, the sound of cracking skulls against trees was beginning to sicken me. I took a deep breath, lowering my energy frequency to match the pitch of the earth below us. It rumbled in response. Pockets of air and water in the caves below altered its reaction, making it hard to control.

"Hold on," I told my Waters. "It's gonna get shaky. Susan – pick one and stay with him until he's done. We'll hold off the others."

She nodded as the Fires attacked. Natasha sent up a shield of water this time. I felt Susan using particles from the shield, directing them toward the closest Fire. He gagged, trying to close his throat to the element, but within seconds it would be in his lungs. I continued to concentrate on earth, encouraging movement. It was a slow but steady magic – maybe not the best choice in a firefight.

Bits of flaming debris hit my shoulder. I brushed it off and glanced at Natasha's water wall. Through it came another ball of matter – also on fire. It hit my leg. Flaming mud balls. Natasha released her wall. I yanked on Susan's shoulder and the three of us ducked as the next round went flying over our heads. Susan's man was on his knees now.

Come on, water – do your worst. Do your worst faster.

As we straightened, I wove air, sending the man in front of me flying back into the trees. His midsection absorbed the blow, and he hit the ground, gasping for air. I deprived him, pulling the oxygen back away from his open mouth. As I stepped forward, aiming for the next man, Natasha stepped back – covering Bee with her own leg. When she dove to dodge another fireball, Susan stepped back – until I could resume my place. Bee's shield barely held.

Finally, the soft thud of body on ground told us Susan was successful. Now we were evenly matched – three against three. The victory was short lived. Another sound from above drew my attention. The three remaining fires were creating their own shield over our entire field of battle. They kept their energy steady until just before their element was created. It was heat, but not flame. The atmosphere around us crackled as it grew dry and brittle.

"What is that?" Natasha looked around wildly. They couldn't see it, but there was no denying the sudden depletion of their element. A fireball flew straight for her.

My scream was too late. Natasha turned, but only had time to throw her arm in front of her face to absorb the blow. Her entire arm, from wrist to bicep, went up in flame. She screamed, waving her arm in frantic jerks. Bee began to cry, shield now nonexistent.

I tackled Natasha, sending her – flaming limb first – into the ground. A yelp from behind had me back on my feet quicker than I cared to be. A Fire had Susan by the hair, dragging her away. The crackling whoosh of a fireball flew past my ear, missing me by inches. The shaking ground was at least throwing off their aim, but not their forward progress. A Fire marched toward me, fists balled, ready for a fight. I dodged his first punch.

"Fucking symbol it up, Susan!" I yelled over my shoulder.

"Oh, right." She removed the large chalice from her belt and swung her arm up before the Fire knew what she was doing. I heard the clang from where I stood. I swept my foot just below my opponent's knees and risked a glance at Susan. Blood streamed down her attacker's face. She took another swipe that hit him at the temple. He went down to one knee but wasn't out. In a purely physical fight, Susan was going to lose.

I dodged another punch, and countered with my own. He caught my fist midair. I swung my head back, then forward again, connecting with his nose. Another Fire came in from the woods, holding his side.

Damn, outnumbered again.

Large hands closed around my throat, spinning me and pushing me back – away from my team, and away from Bee. Natasha, holding her injured arm, scooted back into the woods, defending an onslaught of now two Fires with what moisture she could.

Another small group of Fires ran into the mix.

Where is our backup?

Oh right, we never called for any. We sent them to Shawn, instead. I tried planting my feet, holding firm. It only resulted in us both going down, him on top. He straddled me, keeping a steady, squeezing noose around my neck.

I resorted to clawing at his hands as desperation set in. Sounds of the battle began to drown out. Only Bees cry rang loud and clear in my head.

My grip loosened over his hands. Through teary eyes, I watched two Fires approach Bee with the same uncertainty of the last two in the clearing. That wouldn't have turned out well. I tried to yell out, but the burning in my lungs was morphing into an eerie numbness.

A fuzzy, dark shadow crept into my vision.

Oh, God – this is it. I'm dying.

But the shadow moved with human fluidity, disappearing behind my opponent's head. The shot rang out, cutting through all the heavy grunts and screams of pain like a call to arms.

I stared at the exit hole on the side of my attacker's forehead. A wisp of smoke floated out from the red and gray mess. A strong arm pulled me to the side as the dead man fell forward.

The arm shifted to my hand, pulling me to my wobbly feet. I tilted my head back.

Alex.

He looped one arm around my waist, supporting me, then swung around and shot the two Fires standing closest to Bee. They both fell, one still with the radio to his mouth. Before I could even take my first non-constrictive breath, he turned and shot the man looming over Susan. The lot of them had the awesome power of Fire within them; theirs to wield at will. Yet they died just as easily as the common man; each with a gun holstered to their hip – unused.

Natasha and her onslaught were nowhere to be seen. I finally breathed, hacking and sputtering. "Alex…"

He looked at me, eyes wide. "My commute here was a nightmare. I'm done playing."

I nodded, swallowing hard and rubbing my throat. "Thank God for that."

Chapter 67

More Lists

"Natasha?" I started into the woods after her. There were no sounds and no trail of her or her attackers. I picked up the iPad she left behind, when a searing blast of heat caused us all to stumble back.

I recovered, my eyes darting around for Bee. Alex already had her in the backpack and was adjusting the straps to fit his own back. The entire atmosphere, even where we stood a half a mile or so from the blast, crackled with energy and heat.

"To the caves!" Alex shouted.

"Hold up Batman," I threw the computer to him. "We need to go there."

He looked at the screen.

"Can you find it?"

He nodded and without hesitation, began running.

Already heaving with exertion, I put everything I had into keeping up with Alex, hoping Susan was able to do the same behind me. My legs felt like lead, and the heat made me want to bury my head in the cool dirt below. I concentrated on Bee’s fat little legs hanging from the backpack in front of me, bouncing and jiggling with each of Alex's leaps.

We angled in toward the blast, closing the parallel distance little by little. We weren't on a trail, and I had lost all sense of bearing. Hopefully the Boy Scout knew where he was going.

Alex came to a sliding halt in front of me so quickly that I ran straight into my daughter's padded butt.

A familiar, stern female voice shouted above the commotion, "Put the baby down!"

I watched Alex's hand go to his holstered weapon, but stopped him.

"Ahi?" I poked my head out from around Alex and Bee.

Behind a cold, black barrel, her eyes widened in surprise. "Kaitlyn?"

I stepped out from behind Alex as I heard Susan approach us from behind.

Ahi's barrel moved, aiming at Susan now. "Her! She's the one who attacked you!"

"Ahi! She's with me – they both are. We're here to stop Shawn."

Ahi's gun wavered. "He said you might be with them now – that they might use Bee as leverage." She glanced back at Alex and I silently wished it had been me that grabbed the backpack.

The consistent fiery blast increased in strength, shooting even further up into the sky.

We don't have time for this. Besides, Bee needed a diaper change. I risked a step toward Ahi. "Andrés is dead."

She froze.

"Did you hear me? Andrés is dead!" I screamed at her. "Shawn is the enemy! That—" I pointed to the spindle of flame in the distance. "Is the enemy."

Her gaze flickered to the flame as she lowered her gun. "So they have killed all my people." She shook her head. "I thought maybe the blonde was just jealous…but that must be why he split us up. To kill us."

The rest of us stayed still, afraid to set her off. She wiped her eyes, then held the gun out to me, handle first. "Here, Chica. I don't want the damn thing."

I walked forward, wrapping her in a hug and replacing the gun back in her holster. "Keep it. This isn't over."

"Right," she said. "Because now I have a list of my own."

Chapter 68

On our Way

"Okay," Alex said as the four of us crouched in a huddle. "Supply check."

We all emptied our pockets of gadgets; two iPads, two of Shawn's radios, a bottle of baby formula, and a chalice.

"A stockpile that will win the war," I mumbled.

I wiped beading sweat from my forehead, glancing back at the flame. I felt the plasma begin to form; soon it would be raised into the sky and released as an EMP. I also knew how to stop it. Deprived of energy, it would reform into gas. I had done it plenty back in the Chakra's lab with Brandt.

"I have to go, but…" I swallowed hard. "I can't bring Bee."

"We can't leave her alone," Ahi stated the obvious. "Who stays with her?"

"Susan," Alex and I spoke at the same time.

"Yes but I can help," Susan stammered. "I can—"

I cut her short by handing her the bottle of formula. "We need Ahi's intel on Shawn and we need Alex's, well…guns."

His steady trigger finger might just give us the advantage.

"Besides, who better to look after a Fire." I glanced at Bee. "Than a Water?"

Susan snatched the bottle from me. "She is a Gaia." The corner of her mouth tipped up in a smile. "As is her mother. And one of the best I've ever seen, at that." Susan laid her hand on my shoulder as we stood. "Your daughter will be safe. Just make sure you come back to her."

Alex unbuckled the backpack and repositioned it on Susan. "Take an iPad. Contact as many teams as you can and get them in place around Shawn. I'll let you know when we get there."

"What about the group you came with?" she asked. "Where are they?"

He swallowed, hard – like stomaching an unpleasant memory. "It was just me and one other Air. We flew."

We all looked at him, confused.

He put his arms out to his side. "I mean, we literally flew. The Air collapsed with exhaustion as soon as we landed, about two miles from here."

"All the way from Indonesia?" Susan asked, eyes wide.

He finished tightening the straps and placed Bee in the backpack. Alex came around to the front of Susan. He didn't answer her question, but cupped his palm around her cheek. She leaned into his hand.

Ahi cleared her throat, and put one of Shawn's radios in Susan's hands. "Stay on channel four, and stay underground – but not too far. These things work best near the cave entrances." Ahi pointed her finger at Susan. "And no water globes."

Susan straightened and smiled. "I promise."

Ahi nodded once and stepped back as I approached. Susan started to turn sideways so I could see Bee.

"No!" I stopped her. "If I see her, I might not be able to leave." Instead I took Susan's hands in mine. "Be careful. Trust no one."

Susan nodded.

I turned toward the spout of flame, raising my voice, "And if you see Micah, tell him he's late."

Chapter 69

Balance

We started off again. Alex first, then me, followed by Ahi. At first, each step took momentous effort; like dragging heavy chains with me – chains that led back to Bee. I told myself I'd be closer to her than I'd been several times at the Chakra. But this was no Chakra. Shawn's men crawled the forests and caves below like an army of ants. I put faith in Susan because I could do nothing else.

I sent a silent prayer to her and Bee, then focused on what was ahead.

Alex picked up the pace, dodging tree roots and low branches like he knew the terrain by heart. Suddenly, I was thankful for all our running at the Chakra. Had I not been training, I would have fallen back.

Ahi's steps were steady behind me, reverberating on the ground in time to the beat of my heart. Finally, everything was falling in place. This was where it felt right – beside Alex and Ahi, two people with which I'd already seen battle. Bee and Susan were left safely behind. Perhaps it was even better Micah wasn't here. I needed to be strong – no distractions.

We approached the fire spindle, and Alex slowed, pulling out his iPad to communicate to Susan. "They're ok – she found a good hiding spot just inside the cave. There are two of our circles just on the other side of Shawn, and another on the way."

"Just three circles?" I asked. "That's not enough – not by a long shot."

"It'll have to be," he said. "No word from anyone else. We'll have to assume they’re dead."

Ahi turned on her radio, keeping it low and listening for chatter.

Nothing, she mouthed.

Alex motioned us forward, and we positioned ourselves behind a grove of thicker trees. I peered out. A huge group of Fires were focused on their work. Only a few kept outside their circle, scanning the forest to intercept party crashers.

Damn was it hot. I took off my jacket. The entire inside of my shirt was soaked through with sweat. Alex whistled at me, catching my attention. A few short hand signals told me the third circle was in place.

I stepped out from behind my tree, approaching the Fire circle with deliberate footsteps. Out of the corner of my eye, one of the patrols spotted me and aimed his weapon. A hole in his head appeared before his finger ever made it to the trigger. The same happened to the next patrol that spotted me.

As soon as I was close enough, I turned and nodded at Alex. He lowered his smoking gun, and began typing away on the computer, signaling the other teams to call their elements. Immediately, the atmosphere crackled with a different kind of energy. Through the woods, I could see three pure, bright balls of light rising into the air.

The group of Fires must have felt the same. Their element wavered, searing off several nearby treetops.

"Hold!" one of them shouted. Their collective concentration was focused. When creating something so volatile with magic, no one could spare a glance to identify the disturbance.

I closed my eyes, trusting Alex and Ahi behind me to protect the lot of us from more patrols. Tapping into fire was easy – easier than the other elements. Controlling it was the hard part. And now I was aiming to control someone else's fire. I tuned into the atmosphere and it slowed, revealing itself to me. Individual atoms were leaving electrons quickly. The plasma had almost taken solid shape – or at least as solid as plasma got.

Careful not to disturb the circles’ flows, I pulled at Akasha, willing the balls of light toward the beam of fire. As soon as they entered the clearing, electricity bounced from the fire to the balls and back again. The entire valley charged, on the verge of explosion. Bolts of lightning shot out in the chaos, zapping a few unfortunate souls.

I moved Akasha closer, condensing the balls of light with the escaping electrons. Merging Akasha with the fire would reverse the plasma-making process – or so said our lab experiments.

Those wielding the fire noticed the approaching spheres. Their streams wavered further, making a fine mess of the sky above us.

"Easy there, Princess." The words were so low, I wasn't sure if they were spoken aloud or if they were a thought in my head.

I turned, halting the forward momentum of Akasha but keeping it steady in place. Shawn's cold blue eyes greeted me. Chills ran down the length of my spine, despite the fire at my back.

Ahi was on her knees in front of him – he held her own pistol to her head. Behind them, further back into the woods, Alex was face down on the ground, held by three larger men.

"Where's the baby?" he asked.

Ahi flinched but froze in place as Shawn shoved the tip of his gun against the back of her head.

He peered at me, unblinking. "With Susan," he surmised, and turned to two of his men standing by his side. "Find them."

My eyes followed them, and panic filled my thoughts. I felt Akasha weaken.

"Release them." Shawn gestured to the spheres.

I didn't move, but my gaze flickered to his gun. There would be no beating him to the punch. His finger was on the trigger, already squeezing. Just a little bit more, and Ahi would be reunited with her mother.

"Release. Your. Akasha," Shawn said again, this time through gritted teeth.

I altered the matter of my Akasha, causing it to decrease in power. Its light sputtered out, even though it was still there. I lowered my hands, and forced my shoulders to sag in defeat.

Shawn believed my bluff. "Continue!" He shouted to his people behind me.

"But, Sir—"

"Just get it done!" Shawn cut him off.

"Do unto others, Shawn," I said. It was Galapagos all over again.

"Shut up. I'm done playing games."

"Funny – so are we." I smiled.

He switched his pistol to his other hand. Behind me, the plasma was complete. I cocked my head back and up – it was rising into the sky.

"Kaitlyn," my name on his lips, my real name, sounded foreign. "Is the baby mine?"

He still didn't know. I looked down at Ahi, then over at Alex, desperate for a distraction to keep the truth off my face. They were no help.

Shawn's shoulders sagged. Suddenly, he looked much older than I remembered him being. Dark circles hung under his eyes and the lines in his forehead were more prominent. "It doesn't matter. But I know what she is, and you have to know it won't be long now before it is too dangerous for you and her to be together. Why do think I'm obtaining powers myself? The need to kill off all our Gaias is crazy. If I can replace a Gaia we won't have to do that anymore."

Above us, the plasma crested the treetops.

"You'll see, Kaitlyn. But by the time you realize – it may be too late. For Earth and the people on it. Give her to me. I'll keep you separated long enough so you can live out your life. With Micah. She'll be safe."

Higher still, the plasma was reaching its target altitude.

"You're wrong, Shawn. It doesn't have to be her or me. And it doesn't have to be the population or the Earth. There can be a balance. I will find it. Even if it kills me!"

Shawn bore through me again with his eyes. "It will kill you, Kaitlyn. Please! Just give in."

"No!" My shout was drowned out by the roar of a distant engine. All eyes turned to the sky to see a large commercial airplane spinning out of control and dropping straight to the ground.

"Yes!" Shawn shouted. "The plasma is working!"

I dove to the ground, covering my head as the earth shook with the crash. The forest exploded into even more flame as bits of metal flew over our clearing. I heard a grunt, and looked up in time to see Ahi bucking Shawn off of her. One of her braids wacked him in the face as she tried spinning out of his grip.

He growled, pointed the gun at her forehead and pulled the trigger.

My heart caught in my throat.

Ahi flinched, but there was no bang. Just a hallow click. Her eyes went wide, then she smiled. "Alexia loaded that gun for me."

Shawn snarled, raised his hand back, then slammed the butt of the pistol into the side of her head. She fell to ground and curled up into a ball as blood dripped from her temple.

Another explosion rang out from the crash site.

Akasha was still near, ready to be called into action. I looked over at Alex. Pinned to the ground, he met my eyes and nodded, giving me permission for what I needed to do. Ahi stirred, lifting her head slightly from the ground, and nodded as well.

The plane crash had infused the surrounding forest with new energy. I used it, forcing more electrons into Akasha. The three separate spheres shone with light once again. Ionized, they drew together like magnets, straight into the stream of fire. I lifted Akasha into the air, racing toward the sphere of plasma in the sky.

My eyes never left Shawn's.

"Now!" he screamed at his men. Then he turned, breaking eye contact with me, and withdrawing his black-handled Athame.

His arm shot out toward Ahi. The knife spun, end over end, straight toward her. With the Akasha I was riding, the world was moving in slow motion. The sharpened, curved blade of the knife reflected flames surrounding the clearing. Alex struggled, letting out a strangled cry. In the distance, from the direction we came, I felt Susan invoke her power against the men sent for her and Bee.

Akasha wasn't high enough to completely destroy the plasma, but there was no time. I spun my shield around Akasha, then released the energy. Bone-shaking thumps went off, one on top of another as the sphere burst. My shield went out with it, clearing the path for Akasha to defuse the atmosphere. All of us were thrown off our feet. The knife changed trajectory just in time, only skimming Ahi's cheek.

Above us, an electronic pulse screeched through the sky. Akasha didn't make it. I was too late. I tumbled, end over end, until my body cracked against a tree. I slumped to the ground, right before I blacked out.

Chapter 70

State of the Union Presidential Address

"Mr. Speaker, Mr. Vice President, members of Congress, distinguished guests, and fellow Americans." The President paused, staring directly into the one camera in front of him. "Tonight I want to begin with a moment of silence, while we take the time to remember and honor the many victims of disasters throughout the world in the past year."

The president bowed his head, feigning a reverent mood. This was the most difficult State of the Union address he'd done during his term. Instead of a large auditorium of politicians, he stood in a room that consisted of only a handful of people. His assistant, the cameraman, the director, and a few Secret Service men. There would be no long lapses for applause this night.

"The earthquake in New York, the mass asphyxiation in Rwanda, the drought in India, and the coal fires in China. All of these major natural events, combined with the recent worldwide flu epidemic, have led to the loss of almost one-tenth of the world's population." The president shook his head and wiped his brow. The lighting unit was glaring hot. It was hard to fathom that in the last-minute decision to sequester the President and other heads of state in separate underground bunkers, they had the foresight to bring cameras, extension cords, generators, and lights.

"These recent events have the world's best scientists stumped. Many have speculated that this is humanity's own doing. This is what we deserve for polluting our home. I have those very same fears myself.

"We have sent mediators and scientists to meet with other UN countries at the summit in Geneva, where they will be discussing not only the causes of these recent events, but our solutions to them. For now, the best thing we can tell you is to stay safe. Stay home unless it is an emergency, and be prepared for anything that may come your way."

The rest of the address was short and inconsequential. Truth was, many people of the US didn't even have power. The address was recorded and would be played repeatedly over the next few days, hopefully catching those at a time when the intermittent power came on.

He finished his speech, "The world is crumbling at our very feet. Our destiny remains uncertain. As we go to bed tonight, we do so with heavy hearts and fear. I am sorry to say that the state of our union is fragile. Thank you, may God be with you, and may God be with humanity."

The producer called 'cut' and the light flickered off. The president sighed in relief.

"Right this way, Mr. President." The large secret service man led him back to the bunker’s war room.

The president entered the war room after a quick sweep by the secret service men, sat down in his chair and opened a bottle of water. He chugged half of it, wiped his mouth, then looked at the man sitting across the table from him. "Now what, Micah?"

Micah cleared his throat. "Now – we mobilize the Wiccans."

Excerpt from 'Earth, Book Four of the Akasha Series':

The Greenbrier is a Cold War era underground bunker buried 720 feet into the hillside of White Sulpher Springs, West Virginia. Each of the four entrances are protected by large steel and concrete doors designed to withstand a nuclear blast. Alex and I were standing outside the gated fence, trying to figure out how to break in.

"The west and east entrances are vehicular tunnels," said Alex, handing me his binoculars. "This one here is the west entrance."

I focused the binoculars in on a large 'high voltage' warning sign at the door.

"Do you think Akasha can burn through that baby?" Alex asked.

"Maybe," I sighed, handing the binoculars back. "But do we really want to risk a high-profile entrance?"

Footsteps in the woods to our backs caused us both to duck down. I peered under a thick, prickly bush. Susan's boots came into view. I stood, unsuccessfully avoiding sharp thorns.

"Ow!"

Susan started at my outburst. Bee squealed with delight, "Mommy!"

She ran straight for me, and the thorns. "Oh, honey – watch out!" I scooped her up before she suffered the same fate. She squealed again.

"More!" she demanded as soon as I set her down.

"Um, excuse me everyone – we are in surveillance mode here. We need to use our inside voices." Alex said.

"Tell that to the two-year-old," I said. Alex was right, but leaving Bee behind wasn't exactly an option.

Bee took the hint and ran to Alex, "More Unka Alek, more!"

He smiled down at her, "I can't refuse my best lady. But can you be quiet when I lift you up?"

She nodded her head as fast as she could, practically hopping in anticipation. Alex lifted her so fast her feet flew in the air above her head. To her credit, not one sound escaped her lips. She could be quiet if she wanted; she just had to be properly motivated.

"What did you find out?" I asked Susan.

"Hotel is operational. Well, as far as hotels can be, these days. But the tours have been cancelled since Daybreak. The electricity is too unreliable to lead tourists underground."

"Either that, or the facilities are actually in use." Alex said.

Bee automatically demanded more lifts at his sudden shift in focus. I dug around in my backpack for the stash of honeysuckle I found the day before. "Here," I handed her the entire bag. "Let the grownups plan their break in."

"Bake in, bake in," chanted Bee, plopping down on the ground, already diving in to her new treat.

I smiled, then turned back to the west entrance and frowned. "Let's camp out for a night – see if there is any activity in or out."

"What about the other entrances?" Alex asked.

"We could split up," I suggested.

Susan groaned. "I hate spending the night alone, outside."

"You won't be outside. You can go back to the hotel; find out more." Alex said.

"And you won't be alone, you'll have Bee." I said. The three of us looked down at her, still sitting at our feet. Several white flowers already sat crumpled by her side, having been deprived of all their sweet nectar.

In a world with only intermittent power, traditional packaged goods – including candy – along with a long list of other necessities, were scarce. Honeysuckle soon became a treat of choice. Last fall, we also discovered its medicinal properties when Alex came up with a concoction infused with honeysuckle and applied it to the poison ivy rash that covered my legs. After that, I had traded all of my shorts for a few pairs of Susan's pants. They were long, but a few rolls around my ankles added protection from poisonous plants and bugs.

"Let's meet back here an hour after dawn tomorrow," Alex said.

Susan stuck out her lip.

Alex rolled his eyes, "Ok, two hours after dawn. Put that lip back in before I bite it."

Susan smiled, raising one eyebrow, "Bite me and I'll bite you back." She moved a step closer to him.

"Is that a promise?" he asked, closing the distance between them.

I turned my back just in time to hear kissing sounds. The open romance between Alex and Susan was a long time coming, and I was happy for both of them, but with every passing day it made me long for Micah more and more. He'd been missing since a few weeks before Daybreak.

The kissing noises were still coming. I sighed and squat down by Bee, "It's rude to stare, honey." The few honeysuckle that remained were forgotten.

She shifted her gaze to me, stuck out her lips and said, "Kiss, kiss!"

I laughed and obliged, then gathered her in my arms, "You're going to stay with Aunt Susan tonight. Be good, okay?"

"Otay!"

I kissed her again.

"Enough with the smooching you two," Susan interrupted. I passed Bee over. "We're going to be late for girl's night out."

"Make sure she gets a bath – and check her for ticks." I dug in my backpack for the only bar of soap the four of us shared.

"We'll do the usual pampering session," Susan promised.

"And you get double duty tomorrow night." I said.

"Done." A night out of the woods was totally worth it for Susan.

"Bye, Bee."

She waved, and I watched them walk away as Bee fiddled with the soap.

"She'll be fine, Katie." Alex said, slinging his arm over my shoulder.

"I know. I just wish…" I trailed off. Alex didn't need to hear all about how Micah was missing out on Bee, again.

"You wish what?" he asked.

I leaned into him, nose first, and sniffed. "I wish we had another bar of soap."

'Earth, Book Four of the Akasha Series', will be released Spring 2013.

About the Author

Terra is author of the eco-fantasy novels in the Akasha Series. 'Water', 'Air', and 'Fire' are self-published as e-books. 'Earth' will be published in Spring 2013 to complete the Akasha Series.

Terra was born and raised in Colorado but has since lived in California, Texas, Utah, North Carolina, and Virginia. Terra has served a 5½ year enlistment in the Marine Corp, has earned her bachelor's and master's degree and presently runs the language services division of a small business.

Terra currently lives in a suburb of Washington, DC with her husband of 13 years and three children.

Connect with Terra:

E-mail: terra.harmony11@gmail.com

Facebook: http://facebook.com/terraharmony

Blog: http://harmonylit.wordpress.com

Twitter: https://twitter.com/#!/harmonygirlit

Discover other titles by Terra:

The Kindred Curse Anthology

A disease passed to each new generation of descendants attracts vampires. Pieces of family history and the secrets to survival are lost as the lineage progresses. The Kindred Curse Anthology prequels lead you back in time, revealing the root of a dynasty's plight and a beginning that ultimately transcends the family's end.

Table of Contents

- Chapter 1: Waves of Pain
- Chapter 2: Motherly Instincts
- Chapter 3: Truce
- Chapter 4: Clues
- Chapter 5: Honey Bee
- Chapter 6: New York
- Chapter 7: Easter Island
- Chapter 8: Too Many Shades
- Chapter 9: Covering the Tracks
- Chapter 10: Jalopies Galore
- Chapter 11: The Athame Wielder
- Chapter 12: Save the Bees
- Chapter 13: The Fire Within
- Chapter 14: Kindred Spirits
- Chapter 15: Lake Kivu, Rwanda
- Chapter 16: Building an Army
- Chapter 17: Bad Business
- Chapter 18: Forming the Circles
- Chapter 19: Broken Truce
- Chapter 20: Elements Rising
- Chapter 21: Beacons
- Chapter 22: The Touch of a Mother
- Chapter 23: Bumpy Ride
- Chapter 24: All that Matters
- Chapter 25: Gambling
- Chapter 26: Change of Plans
- Chapter 27: India
- Chapter 28: No Regrets
- Chapter 29: The Blaze in her is Strong
- Chapter 30: The Nursery
- Chapter 31: Earthquakes are the Least of It
- Chapter 32: His Army
- Chapter 33: Taking Sides
- Chapter 34: Turnip Guardian
- Chapter 35: A Plea for Help
- Chapter 36: The Merge
- Chapter 37: Back to Business
- Chapter 38: Red Skies
- Chapter 39: Unlikely Friends
- Chapter 40: Shanxi, China
- Chapter 41: Lilacs
- Chapter 42: Surprises
- Chapter 43: Swim with the Current
- Chapter 44: Unlucky Parents
- Chapter 45: Vested Interests
- Chapter 46: No Chance
- Chapter 47: Game Changer
- Chapter 48: Safe with the Spirits
- Chapter 49: The Plan
- Chapter 50: Boot Camp